Chronographiae quae Theophanis Continuati nomine fertur Libri I-IV: Recensuerunt anglice verterunt indicibus instruxerunt Michael Featherstone et Juan Signes-Codoñer, nuper repertis schedis Caroli de Boor adiuvantibus 9781614515043, 9781614515982

Citation preview

I

THEOPHANIS CONTINUATI LIBRI I–IV

II

CORPUS FONTIUM HISTORIAE BYZANTINAE CONSILIO SOCIETATIS INTERNATIONALIS STUDIIS BYZANTINIS PROVEHENDIS DESTINATAE EDITUM

VOLUMEN LIII

SERIES BEROLINENSIS EDIDIT ATHANASIOS KAMBYLIS

DE GRUYTER

III

CHRONOGRAPHIAE QUAE

THEOPHANIS CONTINUATI NOMINE FERTUR

LIBRI I–IV RECENSUERUNT ANGLICE VERTERUNT INDICIBUS INSTRUXERUNT

MICHAEL FEATHERSTONE ET JUAN SIGNES CODOÑER NUPER REPERTIS SCHEDIS CAROLI DE BOOR ADIUVANTIBUS

DE GRUYTER

IV

ISBN 978-1-61451-598-2 e-ISBN (PDF) 978-1-61451-504-3 e-ISBN (EPUB) 978-1-61451-959-1

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data A CIP catalog record for this book has been applied for at the Library of Congress.

Bibliografische Information der Deutschen Nationalbibliothek Die Deutsche Nationalbibliothek verzeichnet diese Publikation in der Deutschen Nationalbibliografie; detaillierte bibliografische Daten sind im Internet über abrufbar.

© 2015 Walter de Gruyter Inc., Boston/Berlin Satz: Dörlemann Satz GmbH & Co. KG, Lemförde Druck und buchbinderische Verarbeitung: Hubert & Co. GmbH & Co. KG, Göttingen ÜGedruckt auf säurefreiem Papier, Printed in Germany www.degruyter.com

CYRILLO MANGO HONORE PROVOCAT MAGISTERIO DOCET INVITAT EXEMPLO

VI

VII

FOREWORD In the late winter of 1975 Ihor Sˇevˇcenko came to the weekly meeting of his Byzantine Seminar at Harvard University carrying a parcel wrapped in brown paper. On the table before all members of the seminar he opened the parcel revealing an unbound book composed of yellowed sheets folded in half, with cut-out printed pages pasted in the upper half and notes in purple ink written in the side and lower margins. After recognition of the pasted pages as Immanuel Bekker’s edition of Theophanes Continuatus – excised from two original copies of Bonn! – everyone guessed that Carl de Boor’s unpublished edition, sought after for many months by Sˇevˇcenko without success, had been found. ‘But how did you get hold of it?’, exclaimed Peggy Thorne with her infectious enthusiasm; to which the answer was: ‘Proof of the generous friendship of Hans-Georg Beck’. Then professor and director of the Byzantine Institute in Munich, Beck came that year to Harvard with his wife Erni, and he recounted how de Boor’s papers had been recovered from the place where they had been kept for safety during the War. It was at once clear to all that this discovery would insure the realisation of Sˇevˇcenko’s project for a new edition of Theophanes Continuatus. After the seminar, Peggy Thorne, who had worked in decoding secret documents during the War, insisted on photocopying the entire manuscript straightway in the basement of Widener Library – her fingers are to be seen in the copies. It was with these copies of de Boor and others from a microfilm of the Vaticanus graecus 167 that Sˇevˇcenko followed the text as members of the seminar read aloud from Bekker’s edition of the Vita Basilii; and it was on the copies of de Boor’s manuscript that he made his original notes for the new edition of the text which would appear thirty-six years later in the same series as the present volume. Nearly a decade before the publication of the Vita Basilii, in the spring of 2003, Sˇevˇcenko and Michael Featherstone met in Paris after some twenty years. Reminiscing on the old seminar at Harvard, Sˇevˇcenko suggested that Featherstone should take over the re-edition of the remaining parts of Theophanes Continuatus, Books I–IV and ‘VI’. Athanasios Kambylis, general editor of the Berlin Series of the CFHB, agreed, and Featherstone set to work. Three years later, in the summer of 2006, at Sˇevˇcenko’s request for help in finishing the edition of the Vita Basilii, Featherstone returned to Harvard. The work consisted mainly of bibliographical researches; text, translation and indices had long been typeset by the publisher. Unfortunately, the introduction would remain unwritten until Sˇevˇcenko’s death three years later.

VIII

Foreword

To Featherstone’s request for copies of de Boor’s papers, Sˇevˇcenko recounted that, at the demand of Armin Hohlweg, the original manuscript had been sent back to Munich, though he had been informed by Albrecht Berger that it had somehow gone missing. Fortunately, Sˇevˇcenko still had Peggy Thorne’s photocopies, assuring de Boor’s appearance in the present edition. Later that same summer, in Bedford Square Gardens during the Byzantine Congress in London, through the good offices of a mutual friend, Otto Kresten, Featherstone made the acquaintace of Juan Signes Codoñer. Signes had also worked intensively on Theophanes Continuatus, in Paul Speck’s seminar in Berlin in the late1980’s, and in the early 1990’s with Antonio Bravo García in Madrid. That afternoon in Bedford Square was the beginning of the friendship and fruitful collaboration – supported throughout by the benevolent Kambylis and the excellent staff of de Gruyter – which has led to the present volume. We are grateful for the grant FFI2012-37908-C02 from the Spanish Ministry of Economy and Competitiveness in support of work on the edition. Michael Featherstone and Juan Signes Codoñer Michaelmas 2014

IX

TABLE OF CONTENTS Foreword . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . VII PROLEGOMENA 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7.

8.

The texts in Vat. gr. 167 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The manuscripts . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . The sources of Text I . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Authorship of Texts I–III and subsequent compilation of Theophanes Continuatus . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Reception: John Skylitzes (and Ps-Symeon) . . . . . . . Proposed stemma, including sources and adaptations . . The present edition . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . a) Principles . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . b) Explanation of the apparatus . . . . . . . . . . . . . c) Indices . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Bibliography . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

. . . . . . 3* . . . . . . 5* . . . . . . 10* . . . . . . . .

. . . . . . . .

. . . . . . . .

. . . . . . . .

. . . . . . . .

. . . . . . . .

14* 20* 27* 29* 29* 30* 31* 33*

ΞΡΟΝΟΓΡΑΦΙΑ ΣΓΓΡΑΦΕΙΣΑ ΕΚ ΠΡΟΣΤΑΕΣ ΚΝΣΤΑΝΤΙΝΟ ΤΟ ΒΑΣΙΛΕΣ

Tabula notarum in apparatibus adhibitarum . . Textus et versio anglica . . . . . . . . . . . . . Titulus generalis totius operis . . . . . . Λγο« α2. Περ Λωοντο« το  !ρμεν"α« Λγο« β2. Περ Μιξα'λ το  !μορ"οψ Λγο« γ2. Περ Υεοφ"λοψ ψ,ο Μιξα-λ Λγο« δ2. Περ Μιξα'λ ψ,ο Υεοφ"λοψ .

. . . . . . .

. . . . . . .

. . . . . . .

. . . . . . .

. . . . . . .

. . . . . . .

. . . . . . .

. . . . . . .

. . . . . . .

. . . . . . .

. . . . . . .

. . . . . . .

. . . . . . .

3 7 8 10 64 124 212

Index nominum propriorum . . . . . . . . . . Index verborum ad res Byzantinas spectantium Index grammaticus . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Index locorum . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .

. . . .

305 329 341 356

INDICES 1. 2. 3. 4.

X

Table of Contents

1*

PROLEGOMENA

2*

Prolegomena

3*

1. The Texts in Vat. Gr. 167 The nature of the three separate texts comprised in the historical compilation known commonly as Theophanes Continuatus (hereafter ThCont) has been discussed recently by Cyril Mango in his introduction to Ihor Sˇevˇcenko’s edition of the second text, the Vita Basilii (hereafter VBas), in this same Berlin series of the CFHB.1 We limit ourselves here to a recapitulation of the main points, with a few complementary remarks. The compilation is preserved in only one Byzantine manuscript, Vat. gr. 167 (XI c.), of which more details will be given below in section 2. The first of the three texts – let us call it Text I – a new edition of which we present here, consists of four Books numbered I–IV in the manuscript and in the previous editions by François Combéfis in the Paris corpus (1685) and Immanuel Bekker in the Bonn corpus (1838). The four Books, divided by reigns of the emperors Leo V (815–820), Michael II (820–829), Theophilus (829–842) and Michael III (842–867) respectively, are preceded by separate titles in majuscule, but the preface intended for all four is inserted after the title of the first book, not before it, as in the previous editions.2 Following the four Books of the first text, Combéfis and Bekker numbered the second text – let us call it Text II – which continues the historical narrative with the reign of Basil I (867–886), as ‘Book V’. There is no such number in the manuscript, but the text is separated from the previous four books on f. 72v by an undulating line and a title in majuscule followed by another preface, ostensibly written by the emperor Constantine VII himself. Finally, on f. 124 begins Text III – Combéfis’s and Bekker’s Book VI – which, again, is unnumbered in the manuscript but separated by an undulating line from the previous narrative. This text has no preface to inform the reader of the author or purpose, but simply brief titles announcing the reigns of Leo VI (886–912), Alexander (912–913), Constantin VII (913–920), Romanus I Lekapenos (920–944), Constantine VII as sole ruler (944–959) and Romanus II (959–963), in whose reign the text breaks off in AD 961 with the loss of a final folio (or bifolium) at the end of the manuscript.3 Despite the apparent unity of this work divided into reigns, scholars have noted that Text III is a composite of two texts. The first part (Text IIIa), treating the 1

2 3

Mango 2013; cf. Signes 1995, vii–xiii; Featherstone 2011, 115–122; Featherstone 2012, 123–125; Featherstone 2014, 359–361. Infra I. Prooem, 1–36. See section 2 below.

4*

Prolegomena

period from the reign of Leo VI to the exile and death of Romanus I (886–948), is critical of the Macedonian dynasty, whereas the second part (Text IIIb), the account of the sole rule of Constantine and his son Romanus II (944–963), is quite favourable to the Macedonians.4 The presentation in the Vaticanus indicates that Texts II and III were perceived as separate works when they were put together in the final compilation. Mango stresses also that Texts I and II were ‘originally … conceived as independent works’ (his italics).5 This is of course correct, but it was surely not the compiler of ThCont as we have it in the Vaticanus who first combined Texts I and II as part of his wish to provide a continuous historical narrative from 813 until the 960’s. Both these texts were clearly composed under the supervision of Constantine VII, in distinction to Text III (most particularly Text IIIa). The preface to Text II, allegedly by Constantine himself, as well as the reference to him by the author – ostensibly only an amanuensis – of the preface to Text I, states that Constantine had commissioned both works. The identification of the real authors of these texts remains a desideratum,6 but these latter were certainly parts of the same project. The references in Text I to events in the narrative of Text II7 are evidence that Text II was either composed before Text I, or that the author of Text I already knew what would be recounted in Text II. Moreover, for certain episodes the authors of Texts I and II used the same sources. In contrast, as we have said, Text III was composed in a completely different style after the death of Constantine and was only added to Texts I and II in the final compilation.

4

5 6 7

Text IIIa: ThCont 353.6–435.21; Text IIIb: ibid., 436.1–481.12. The best treatment of Text III remains Kazhdan 1961, 89–96; cf. Wahlgren 2006, 45*, 84*; Mango 2013, 4*. Mango 2013, 4*. See section 3 below. Below II.28.4 λλ τατα μν κενοψ δηλσει στορα and IV.43.10–11 κατ ατν στορα δηλσει. Cf. Signes 1989; Mango 2013, 9*; Featherstone 2012, 125.

The manuscripts

5*

2. The Manuscripts As explained in the introduction to Sˇevˇcenko’s edition of the VBas, all later MSS of ThCont are descended from Vat. gr. 167 (V) (XI s.), whereas the published editions of Combéfis (Comb) and Bekker (Bekk) are based on later MSS; in the case of Text I, on Barberinianus 232 (B), a copy of V made ca 1628.8 Written in Perlschrift of the early eleventh century, V consists of 168 folia (+ 5 guard leaves of paper added at the beginning), comprising 21 complete quires, and contains exclusively Texts I, II and III of ThCont. Detailed descriptions of V have been published in an article by Stefano Serventi and, of both V and B, in the new edition of the VBas;9 we thus dispense with repeating the exercise here. We emphasise only the parenthetical remark in both descriptions that the pages have been cropped10: the evident loss of many of the later marginal remarks, as we shall see presently, indicates that the trimming was of considerable dimension. As noted by Mango in the introduction to the VBas, Text III breaks off at the end of f. 168v, in the year 961, during the reign of Romanus II. Mango suggests that the text may not have extended to the end of Romanus’s reign (963), citing the prophesy by Constantine VII in Text III that Romanus would have a long reign.11 Mango concedes that this may have been meant ironically, and indeed, it would seem to us that this is the case. For earlier in Text III, in the account of the reign of Alexander, son of Basil I, Nicephorus Phokas is referred to as the ‘victorious emperor’.12 However, even if Text III did extend to Romanus’s death, other evidence in V suggests that the part missing at the end was not very long. In his description of the various marginalia in V Stefano Serventi discusses the numerous scholia by what appears to be a twelfth-century owner of the manuscript.13 Written in what Herbert Hunger called Epigraphische Auszeichnungsmajuskel, the orthography of this annotator (‘adnotator B’) is eccentric, with a predilection for replacing iota with heta, and o-mega with o-mikron. The names of the Bulgars and Rus’, Βολγαροι and Ρ« in the text, are consist8 9 10 11 12 13

Sˇevˇcenko 2013, 17*–31*. Serventi 2001; Sˇevˇcenko 2013, 14*–29*. Sˇevˇcenko 2013, 14* ThCont, 458, 6–7; Mango 2013, 3*. ThCont 378, 16–17. Serventi 2001, 286–299.

6*

Prolegomena

ently written ΒΟ!ΡΓΑΡΟΙ and ΡΟ!Ν. There is, however, no strict geographical evidence for these variants. Throughout the manuscript this annotator has noted various persons and things, e.g. ΝΑΟΣ, ΠΟΛΕΜΟ(Σ), ΞΡΟΝΟΣ, and has marked series of passages on various subjects – we have counted fifty – apparently for his own reference and according to personal fancy. This activity of marking passages apparently extended over a long time, as the annotator often changed his mind or forgot what he had already marked. Some of the series are associated with dates, some not. The series are marked in the upper or lower margin of the folio on which they begin by their title followed by a list of numerals indicating how many folia [Φ(!ΛΛΑ)] each passage comprises. Numerals under a horizontal stroke are used when a passage extends further than the recto and verso of one folio. Passages which are confined to two sides of one folio are indicated by a vertical hasta under a horizontal stroke; those which extend to no more than one side of a folio are indicated by a dot under a horizontal stroke. These indications, however, are not always strictly correct. Each subsequent passage of the series is similarly indicated in the upper or lower margin of the folio on which it begins, with the word ΑΡΞ(Η), the number in the series, the title of the series, and the indication of the length of the passage. These titles in the upper or lower margins are also marked with various signs (crosses etc) which are repeated in the side margins, with or without ΑΡΞ(Η) and numeral such-and-such, on the line where the corresponding text begins.14 At the end of each passage there is an indication in the margin of how many folia one should skip to the next passage in the series: !Π(ΕΡΒΑINE) Φ(!ΛΛΑ) numeral such-and-such.15 At the end of the last passage of the series there is a marginal remark ΤΕ(ΛΟC) accompanied sometimes by the title of the series. In the text, the beginning of each passage is marked above the line of writing by either four dots placed on a horizontal and vertical axis (····) or two dots on a vertical axis (:); and the end is marked under the line of text with two dots placed on a vertical axis followed by a hyphen (:-). In some cases parts of these series titles have been cut off by later trimming of the manuscript’s margins, and many of the titles have thus disappeared altogether. Some of the titles and dates have a clear ecclesiastical connexion, as if perhaps for readings on days of saints’ feasts in a religious institution, as suggested by Sˇevˇcenko;16 for example the 13 March,17 concerning the patriarch Nicephorus of Constantinople. This might also be the case of the three pas14 15 16 17

On f. 128 passages in five different series are so marked with various crosses. The numeral of how many folia to skip has often been left out. Sˇevˇcenko 1978, 96. Containing passages on ff. 1v, 5, 8, 13v, 28.

The manuscripts

7*

sages marked 20 January, the day of Theophilus’s death, perhaps with a view to his final absolution, though the text here relates the story of the widow who told Theophilus that the horse he was riding had belonged to her late husband.18 Likewise, the annotator’s extraordinary interest in Theophilus’s buildings in the Palace, all of whose names he has copied out in the margins, would appear of a more secular nature.19 As an example of the confusion in these annotations we might cite the marking of a single passage, on f. 152, ThCont 434.2–24, under the title ‘5 or 6 August’. The text here, however, tells of the arrival in Constantinople of the Image of Edessa on the 15 of August and the procession from the Golden Gate to St Sophia and the Palace on the following day. The confusion is worse in series of many passages. For instance, one series, concerning political conspiracies under Romanus Lekapenos and Constantine VII, is announced on f. 137v under the title ‘24 March’, with a list of seven passages.20 But then on f. 139 another series begins under the title ‘24 March ΠΕΡΙ ΕΠΗΒΟ!ΛΟΝ’, with a list of nine other passages.21 The marking of the passage on 137v includes also the remark in the side margin: ΤΙΜΗ Μ(Ε)Γ(ΑΛΟ!) ΡΟΜΑΝΟ! (beside ThCont 390.22); but it is only on f. 138v, after the end of the first passage and before the beginning of the second, that we discover the reason for the choice of date: Romanus Lekapenos’s coup d’état (ThCont 393.11sq.). In the margin here we find the word ΗΜΕΡΑ, which, occurs throughout the text where any precise date is given. In other cases one can only guess why the reader has chosen a particular date. For instance, two passages are marked 24 April, on ff. 129v and 131v (ThCont 368.21–369.5 and 374.3–19). No date is mentioned in the text here, which tells the story of Eustathius Argyros. Perhaps the date was chosen because Eustathius is said to have been buried in the monastery of his family in honour of St Elizabeth, whose memory is celebrated on the 24 April. Or, take the series of six passages marked with the date 12 May, with the title ΤΑ ΕΠΗ ΛΕΟΝΤΟΣ ΦΗΛΟΣΟΦΟ! ΒΑΣΙΛΕ/Σ ΓΕΓΟΝΟΤΑ, beginning with a passage on f. 126–126v (ThCont 359.17–360.8). We cannot find any reason for this date, unless it was meant to be the day of Leo’s death; but then it is a mistake, for Leo VI died on 11 May.22 The reader’s many interests give no easy clue to his identity. Aside from his interest in the Bulgars and the Rus’, as already noted, he also notes passages

18 19 20 21

22

Containing passages on ff. 31, 41, 47 Ff. 47–50. Passages on ff. 137v, 140, 141, 141v, 142, 144, 146. Passages on ff.139, 140, 142, 144, 145v, 146v, 148, 153, 168. About the title Περ0 πιβοψλ3ν see below, 8*, n. 23. Subsequent passages marked on ff. 127, 128, 129v, 130v, 131v.

8*

Prolegomena

concerning the Jews, the Italians (Calabrians, Lombards, Sicilians) and the Saracens. He appears to have been equally interested in ecclesiastical and secular subjects. The mixture includes such disparate subjects as the celebration of the Sunday of Orthodoxy, the drowning of Heraclius’s son in a cistern beside the sea walls, the location of the church of St Maria of τ Μητροπολτοψ, or the buildings of the Palace. A careful study of these marginalia would no doubt provide an insight into reading habits in Byzantium; the passages may well have been intended to be excerpted for some sort of collection.23 However, for the purposes of our edition we shall examine only those series which occur at the very end of V, in the search for an indication of how many folia have gone missing after f. 168v, the last folio of the last (twenty-first) gathering. The series ΠΕΡΙ ΕΠΗΒΟ!ΛΟΝ is of no help because the final (ninth) passage (of only four lines: ThCont 479.12–15) begins and ends on f. 168. Another series, entitled ΑΠΡΗΛΗ/, also ends before the manuscript breaks off: it contains three passages of less than one side of a folio concerning raids of the Turks. The first passage, on f. 148v-149, corresponds to ThCont 422.20–423.7, where we see the reason for this date: the first raid occurred in the month of April. The second passage is on f. 162v (ThCont 462.19–463.7), and the third begins and finishes on 168v (ThCont 480.13–17), the last preserved folio of the text.

23

In personal correspondence, Luca Pieralli has suggested that the ecclesiastical content of much of the later marginalia as well as the remains of a red coloured book-mark pasted together over the edge of the lower right margin of ff. 130/130v (originally sticking out beyond the folio, later trimmed even with the folio) might indeed confirm Sˇevˇcenko’s argument for reading aloud in a monastic context. However, Pieralli stresses that this would represent a unique example of a secular text being used in such a way. Indeed, the object of the bookmark would appear to be the fifth passage in the series mentioned in the previous note: ‘12 May on events of the reign of Leo [VI]’ (ThCont 371.20–374.2), here with an expanded title: ΑΡΞ(Η) Ε ΤΑ ΕΠΗ ΛΕΟΝΤΟΣ ΚΕ Η Σ!ΚΟΦΑΝΤΗΑ ΣΑΜΟΝΑ Η ΠΡΟΣ ΤΟΝ ΑΝΔΡΟΝΙΚΟΝ ΔΟ!ΚΑ: ΚΕ Η ΠΡΟΣ ΤΟΝ ΗΔΗΟΝ ΕΑ!ΤΟ! ΠΑΤΕΡΑ ΚΑΚΗ ΒΟ!ΛΗ: ΚΕ Σ!ΚΟΦΑΝΤΗΑ ΚΝΣΤΑΝΗΝΟ!. In the same vein, it is our opinion that the confused nature of the marking of passages – with or without the aid of book-marks – as well as the annotator’s obvious great interest in purely secular topics, e.g. conspiracies, foreign nations, wars, the palace, would indicate personal secular, rather than congregational religious use. Further, it is remarkable that one of the most conspicuous topics of these series, Περ0 πιβοψλ3ν, is also the title of one of the extant books of the Excerpta of Constantine VII: the De Insidiis.

The manuscripts

9*

The final series is of more use. It begins on f. 146 under the title ‘18 June.’24 Eight passages are indicated: Φ(!ΛΛΑ) Α Α Ι Α Ι Ι Α Α:+, that is, two of more than one folio, one of more than one side of a folio, one of more than a folio, two of more than one side of a folio, and two of more than one folio. The first passage, which ends on f. 146v corresponds to ThCont 415.10–417.2, and the second, which begins on f. 150 and is labelled as being of one folio, ends on f. 151, corresponding to ThCont 426.3–429.6. However, the third is marked on f. 155 not, as in the list at the beginning of the series (f. 146) as comprising more than one side of a folio (Ι), but more than one complete folio (Α); and indeed the passage here extends to f. 156, corresponding to ThCont 441.15–443.12. It would appear, then, that our reader missed out the third passage announced at the beginning of the series (f. 146), and that this passage, labelled on f. 155 as the third in the series, is in actuality the fourth, labelled accordingly on f. 146 as comprising more than one folio (Α). Thus, the series in fact contained only seven, not eight passages. The two subsequent passages, on ff. 161v and 162, marked as the fourth and fifth, are of more than one side of a folio in length (Ι), as indicated for the fifth and sixth passages in the list on f. 146. These latter, then, became the fourth and fifth in the actual series, after the original third one had been missed out. The sixth passage, on f. 168–168v (ThCont 479.15–480.12), and the seventh, beginning on 168v (ThCont 480.18), are both marked as being of more than one folio (Α). This corresponds to the last two passages – the seventh and eighth – in the series in the original title on f. 146, and suggests again that the series contained only seven passages. Thus the seventh and last passage would have extended to no more than one folio after f. 168v. Considering, then, the plethora of passages marked by the later annotator throughout V, particularly toward the end of Text III, it is highly unlikely that we should find no indication of further passages in the listings of folia in the final series, if the missing text extended beyond a single folio – or bifolium – added on after the last (twenty-first) quire of V.

24

This date was also given to an earlier series on wars with the Arabs which begins on f. 124v under the title ΠΕΡΙ ΤΟ! ΕΚ ΤΡΙΠΟΛΕΟΣ ΣΤΟΛΟ!, with six passages listed: the first two of less than one side of a folio, the third of more than a folio, and the last three of less than a folio. The first passage corresponds to ThCont 354.11–14; the third, on f. 128v-129v, to ThCont 366.11–368.20. The marking of the second and last three – all listed as being of less than one side of a folio – have been lost, apparently through the subsequent trimming of the margins.

10*

Prolegomena

3. The sources of Text I A major task for an editor of any text is the identification of the text’s sources, particularly when dealing with an historical work. If the editor is able to identify the sources he can compare the text with them and determine not only the author’s working methods but also his stylistic patterns. This enables the editor to correct corrupt passages or, at least, to make a conjecture in the apparatus criticus. Unfortunately only very few of the multifarious texts used by the author of Text I have been preserved. For instance, the lost Greek version of the Epistula ad Ludovicum, preserved only in Latin, seems to be the ultimate source of some passages in ThCont II.12–14, 18–20; the verses tattooed in the forehead of the brothers Graptoi as rendered in ThCont III.14 are taken from one of the various hagiographical sources which contain them; the report of the embassy of Petronas to the Khazars mentioned in ThCont III.28 is coincidental in its wording with De administrando imperio 42.22–55; versions Α and Ζ of the Acta Martyrum Amoriensium edited by Vasilevsky and Nikitin were closely followed by ThCont III.35; and the Acta Davidis, Symeonis et Georgii were apparently consulted for the composition of ThCont IV.2–4, as well as the Vita Ignatii for ThCont IV.30–34, 38. In contrast, the use of the chronicle of Theophanes, the Vita Nicephori (for the beginning of ThCont I) or the chronicle of George the Monk and his continuators for various sections of all four Books is more conjectural. In consequence, only a few passages can be improved with recourse to these sources, and even then the direct use of them by the author is uncertain. We have, however, carefully noted all these hypothetical sources in the apparatus fontium, as explained below in section 7b. Of a very different nature are the coincidences of Text I with the so-called Basileiai of Genesius, who composed his work by order of Constantine Porphyrogenitus at approximately the same time as our author. Though we know nothing of Genesius except the mention in his work of other Genesioi who may have been related to him, it is clear that he and our author were contemporaries and, most important for our purpose here, wrote very similar accounts of the period, that is, the Second Iconoclasm and the Amorian dynasty.25 Not only are 25

On Genesius, see Kaldellis 1998 and Markopoulos 2009a with previous bibliography. The only evidence for him being the author of the Histories is the mention of him in the Leipzig manuscript of the De Cerimoniis, see Kolovou 2010. On the Genesioi, see Markopoulos 1986, though the interpretation of Genesius as a family name is erroneous, as will be shown below in Section 4.

The sources of Text I

11*

the historical episodes recorded essentially the same and depend on the same sources, but also the structure of the sentences, even if not the actual wording, is to a great extent identical. This cannot be a coincidence and raises the question of the exact nature of the relationship of the two works.26 Rejecting the easily disproved argument that Text I was used as a source by Genesius,27 scholars have taken one of two positions: either that Genesius was the source of Text I, or that both went back to a common source (henceforth *CS). It was Ferdinand Hirsch who first studied the question systematically and argued that Text I was dependent on Genesius. To explain the many passages in Text I which have no correspondence in Genesius, Hirsch suggested that these were ‘additions’ made from oral sources. There is however little basis for this supposition, for the wording of certain of these same passages is very close to the sources of Text I listed above. Nevertheless, Hirsch was followed by the majority of scholars in the last century28 and his position taken over in the handbooks, though defenders of Genesius’s primacy were obliged to admit that the author of Text I also occasionally used Genesius’s sources.29 This admission paved the way for the theory of a common source. Alexander Kazhdan and Patricia Karlin-Hayter, on the basis of a thorough analysis of the sources for the reigns of Basil I and Michael III respectively, laid the foundations of this approach.30 Finally, Jakob Ljubarskij proved without any doubt that both Text I and Genesius depended on the *CS. Leaving aside the major additions in Text I, taken from other sources, Ljubarskij centred his analysis on the episodes shared by both authors, where he noticed small details recorded in Text I but omitted by Genesius and vice versa. As neither of them could have added these bits of information perfectly embedded in the narrative from complementary sources, this could only mean that both used the same source. After Ljubarskij no one questioned the dependence of Genesius and Text I on the *CS, though some problems remained concerning the exact nature of this latter. In 1995 Juan Signes Codoñer published a study of the sources for the history of three iconoclast emperors in Text I, reinforcing with further arguments Ljubarskij’s theory of the *CS. Signes further suggested that the *CS was not a chronicle, as argued by Ljubarskij and others before him, but 26 27 28 29

30

Signes 1995, xiii-xxi. Papadopoulos-Kerameus 1889a, 27–28 and 1889b, 24–26. Amongst others mainly by Bariˇsi´c 1959. E.g. Bury 1912, 460–461, who wrote that ‘it can be proved … from a number of comparisons, that the Continuators of Theophanes used, along with Genesius, the source of Genesius’; and Bariˇsi´c 1961, 267, ‘en partant de Génésios, le Continuateur complète ses textes sur Michel et sur Thomas … par des extraits provenant des mêmes sources dont s’est servi également Génésios.’ Kazhdan 1962; Karlin-Hayter 1971.

12*

Prolegomena

rather a dossier of manuscript quires with excerpts compiled from various sources for the composition of a chronicle.31 This dossier of sources would have been used first by Genesius and then by the author of Text I, who expanded it with new material, mostly of hagiographical provenance. The fact that Genesius in his preface boasts of being first to treat the period in question makes sense only if we assume that the *CS was not a chronicle or any finished work but a preparatory dossier of sources which was lost after use on the intended work.32 Further, Signes argued that the author of Text I created a chronological sequence and coherent narrative out of the disparate excerpts in the *CS – often distributing the material related to each emperor according to leitmotifs33 – whereas Genesius was in general more respectful of the ‘autonomy’ of the original excerpts and was not much bothered about chronology. This characterisation of the two works should suffice to show that the *CS could not have been a chronicle. Signes further observes that, whereas Genesius attempted to re-write his sources in ‘Attic’ style, substituting new words, the author of Text I was more conservative. He may have upgraded the Greek of his sources, but avoided Genesius’s exagerated preciosity. Varona Codeso accepted Signes’s assessment of the *CS on several points; however, she argued that it never existed as a text on its own, but that both Genesius and the author of Text I worked directly from complete manuscripts of the sources, on the basis of marginal remarks.34 Most recently, Paul Magdalino has also argued for a dossier of source material (8πο9ωσει«): ‘sequential but unconnected excerpts and abridgements resembling his [Constantine VII’s] historical encyclopedia, except that the texts were much more diverse and probably included saints’ lives in addition to shorter secular narratives’.35

31

32

33

34

35

Signes 1995 passim; Signes 1994. Ljubarskij 1996 equated this dossier with that advanced by Paul Speck, e.g. Speck 1988. However, though Signes uses the word ‘dossier’ for the *CS, he rejects Speck’s concept of corrupt papyrus cards (‘Zetteln’) collected in folders (‘Mappen’). The fact that no dossier of sources for the composition of any historical work has been preserved, or better, identified as such, does not rule out the existence of such a compilation. In his preface Theophanes clearly refers to a dossier of sources collected by Synkellos as the basis of his chronicle, and Signes 2015 has argued that the so-called Chronographia Brevis attributed to Nikephoros was Synkellos’s draft for arranging his material. For another dossier of sources collected for the composition of an historical work, see Odorico 2014. For instance, the narrative of Theophilos’ reign is structured in four main sections: justice, iconoclasm, wars and buildings. Varona Codeso 2010, esp. 314–317. This does not, however, sufficiently explain why Genesius and the author of Text I present the excerpta in the same order. Moreover, it is clear (e.g. in the case of most of the hagiographical sources) that the *CS contained summaries of the sources, not word-for-word excerpts. Magdalino 2013b, 200–206, esp. 201

The sources of Text I

13*

Amongst other questions which still remain unanswered are those concerning the physical transmission of the *CS from Genesius to the author of Text I, and the nature of the oral sources mentioned in the preface to this latter.36

36

For some reflections on oral epic tradition in our text see Signes 2014, 95–99.

14*

Prolegomena

4. The Authorship of Texts I–III and the subsequent compilation of Theophanes Continuatus Texts I and II of ThCont were produced in the literary circle of Constantine VII during the latter’s sole rule (944–959) with the purpose of exalting the Macedonian dynasty and its founder, Basil I, at the expense of the four emperors who preceded him. As we have seen, these two texts and Genesius were all based on the earlier *CS. In answer to why Genesius and the author of Text I wrote on the same subject, beside the usual explanation that Genesius did not sufficiently pursue the political programme of Constantine VII we might also consider literary aesthetics. All three texts, Genesius and Texts I and II, represent a revival, or better, a reinvention, of the genre of History which had given way to that of the chronicle in the ‘Dark Age’ of the seventh and eighth centuries. Genesius, who seems to have adhered closely to the *CS, was apparently deemed too pedantic in the profusion of Classical citations and unusual verbal forms, e.g. the ubiquitous pluperfects. The more elegant style of Texts I and II eschews these latter and alters details of the narrative not simply for political purposes but also to obtain a more entertaining, sometimes gossipy style which might have appealed to members of the imperial court.37 Seeing that the author of Text I used the same dossier of sources as Genesius, it would follow that he belonged to the same literary circle under Constantine VII. His identity remains unknown, but because the later historian Skylitzes made extensive use of both Text I and Genesius,38 we should expect to find the author of Text I in the list of sources cited by Skylitzes in the preface to his work. If our Genesius and that mentioned by Skylitzes were indeed the same person, it is likely that the author of Text I also figures amongst the Constantinopolitan historians whom Skylitzes names as his predecessors:  Ι;σ Ψ(ον τ«  Ιβηρ α« κα ντιον – ο9 γ1ρ Aπασα πρ"« π»σαν γ« .ρετν πιτηδε α κα εϊ0ορο«, .λλ1 τ" τ« Ψσπερ οψ πλεψρ»«, '« εOρηται, | B 74 α9ξμηρν τε κα λψπρτερον τ« λοιπ«, κα δι1 τοτο ο9δ! τρω0ειν δψναμωνη« α9το:« κα διοικε+ν Kνδρα« σDμασιν ε9μεγω=εσι ξρ,μωνοψ« κα .γα=/ν ε90ορ J .λλ’ ο9κ νδε J α9ανμωνοψ« –, οhτοι γον προσελ=ντε« Απξαχ τ( Ψαψτ/ν .μερμοψμνf .ποικ αν τιν1 κα γ« μεταν-στασιν }τοψν α9το+« γενωσ=αι, πλ&=ει τε στενοξ,ροψμωνοι« κα .ναγκα ,ν σπ-νει πιεζομωνοι«. W δ! πλο+- τινα πισκεψ-σα« μακρ-, κα δ)ναμιν ο9κ bλ γην  α9τ/ν το)τοι« μβιβ-σα«, π λστε αν, τω,« λαν=-νοψσαν 6ξ,ν τν 6ννοιαν, τ/ν πρ"« τf H8 κειμων,ν ν&σ,ν κα *μετωρ,ν τψγξανντ,ν τρ-πετο, Wμο μ!ν τ" α9το+« πι=ψμο)μενον Cap. 20bis: | Scyl 41.1–42.9 Cap. 21: GeorgMon 798.1–3; Vita Theodorae 263.9–11; DAI 94.1–96.48; Gen 32.81–33.11; Log A 215.29–35 | PsSym 621.20–23, 622.8–20; Scyl 42.1–43.52 20bis.1 π,« om. edd 2 nos e Scyl. 41.2–3 : om. V propter homoeoteleuton inter 0ορ- π,« et Ε9ρDπη« : add. edd Boor itidem e Scyl. 41.2–3, sed verba ν =ψμ( κψρ οψ additionem Scylitzae putamus 3 παιδεψ=εισ/ν Scyl 41.4 4 μ0ψλ ,ν edd Boor 5 post σημε οι«  ο9ρανο add. σημε οι«  .ωρο« edd e Scyl 41.6 5 τ1« ταλαιπDροψ« ν&σοψ« propter concordantiam cum τινα μωσην coniecimus, cf. Scyl 41.6–7 (E) : τα+« ταλαιπDροι« ν&σοι« V edd Boor, cf. Scyl (ACOVBMNU) 21.1 νε,τεροισμο V 2 cκο)ετο in marg. corr. B, edd, cf. Scyl 42.10 3 γειτονοντα (–τα manus prima corr. ex –τι) V : γειτονοντι B : γειτονοντε« edd 3 ’ Ισπ-νοψ« Bekk 4 μετ sνμασεν V 5 ηλακτε« edd 7 .ψτ" τοτο σ-αι, τA 7πρ Bμ»« ανταζμε- B 153 νοι. δψνατο μν Bμε>«, κα κλε>« ο1ραν5ν πιστεψ-ωντε« παρA -εο, το>« βοψλομωνοι« π»σιν (νοιγνναι α1τ6«, (λλA το>« κατA τοτον τ$ν β ον &τι ο+κονομοψμωνοι«, πρν (λλαξο μεταστ5σιν. &στιν δ ) :τε κα το>« με-ισταμωνοι«, :ταν τε μικρA τA σ6λματα i κα μετ6νοια τοτοι« προσν· το>« δ ) Vδη μετA πονηρ5ν "λπ δ'ν (π6ρασι κα πρδηλον ωροψσι τν κατ6γν'σιν ο1ξ οcο τε τA« ε1-να« διαλειν τοτοι« Bμε>«”. 6. Κα B δωσποινα, εjτ ) (λη-5« εjτε κα Jλλ'« τG το (νδρ$« (να-ερμαν-ε>σα  λτρ8 – :πωρ "στι, κα Bμε>« σψγκατατι-ωμε-α –, F μν "ν'μτ'« τ$ν ερ$ν "κε>νον - ασον "βεβα οψ ]« “μεγ6λα τραγ8δοση« κα κατολοψρομωνη« κα π6ντα "κτραγ8δοση« κατA τ$ν τ« "%δοψ τοτοψ καιρν, κα διαγραοση« ]« οcα "πακολοψ-#σει Bμ>ν μεμισημωνοι« "ν τηλικατQ πλει περ τ« τοιατη« αρωσε'«, ε1ξ5ν στωρησι«, (ρ5ν "πωκτασι«, λαο "παν6στασι«, ε+σTει τοτ8 μετ6μελο« τ« αρωσε'«. κα τατα« bμα α+τησ6μεν« τε κα κατασπασ6μενο« ζεοσQ χψξ0, "μο "ν ξερσ κα-ψποβαλοση«, το>« (π6γοψσιν (γγωλοι« τ$ πνεμα παρωδ'κεν”. τατη« "κε>νοι (κηκοτε« δ τ« 'ν«, κα τ$ν

Cap. 5: De Theophili absolutione 30 col. 1.18–22, col. 2.21–25 ||6–7 cf. Matt 16.19 Cap. 6: De Theophili absolutione 20 col. 1.19 – 21 col. 1.15, 20 col. 2.19 – 21 col. 2.11, 30 col. 1.22 – 32 col.1.20, 30 col. 2.21 – 33 col. 2.3, 37 col.1.27 – 39 col. 1.28, 37 col. 2.28 – 39 col. 2.29; Vita Theodorae 264.3–265.41 | Scyl 84.92–93; PsSym 649.6–10, 651.5–22 8 τ0 om. edd 10 δ "στιν V 10 τοτ5ν V 11 τ V 12 ο[τ ) V 12 "μν sic V : "μ edd 5.4 ξαρ τα« V 4 (ντ ) "πιτ -εσ-αι V 4 :τ^ν V 4 τψρανν« edd 5 ο1 τ« -εο δ κη« coni. Comb in marg. 8 (νοιγνναι edd : (νοιγνντε« V Boor 8 α1το/« scil. το/« ο1ρανο/« coni. Boor in app. (fortasse recte) 8 τοτον τ$ν β ον : β ον τοτον edd 10 :τ^ν V 6.4 κατ'λοψρομωνη« V 5 δια« ε+« τ$ν εϊριπον το ’ Ιπποδρομ οψ δρψμωνοι« ξαλκο>« (νδρι»σιν "λωγετ τι« εWναι (νδριA« τρισ διαμορομενο« κεαλα>«, Z« κατ6 τινα στοιξε 'σιν πρ$« το/« το &-νοψ« (ρξηγο/« (νγεν. σρα« ο@ν μεγ στα« σιδηρ»« +σαρ -μοψ« τα>« κεαλα>« προσωταττε γενωσ-αι, κα (νδρ6σιν "γξειρισ-ναι τατα« τρισ ν "π ξειρ5ν γενναιτητι διαωροντα«D κατA δω τινα Rραν νψκτερινν πρ$« τ$ν ε+ρημωνον (νδρι6ντα πλησ ον στ6ντα« α1το/« κα τA« σρα« "π ξε>ρα« "ν μετε3ρ8 &ξοντα«, Bν κα τοτοι« κελεσειεν, με- ) 7περβαλλοση« δψν6με'« !μο τατα« κατενεγκε>ν, ]« "% Ψν$« κροματ« τε κα πλ#%ε'« | τA« τοιατα« (ποτεμε>ν κεαλ6«. τοτοι« το>« f.53 λγοι« ε1ραν-ε « τε bμα κα "κπλαγε« ! Υειλο« "κωλεψσε τ$ &ργον "παγαγε>ν. ]« ο@ν παρσαν πρρ' δ τ5ν νψκτ5ν ο μν Jνδρε« τA« σρα« κατωξοντε«, ! δ | ) Ι'6ννη« διA λαnκο "νδματο« Ψαψτ$ν πε- B 156 ρικρπτ'ν, ]« ^ν μ κατ6δηλο« γωνηται, κα- ) Ψαψτ$ν ! ) Ι'6ννη« το/« στοιξει'τικο/« λγοψ« "πειπeν κα τν "νοσαν το>« Jρξοψσι δναμιν ε+« τ$ν (νδρι6ντα μεταγαγ3ν, P μ»λλον τν ο@σαν πρτερον "ν τG (νδρι6ντι καταβαλeν "κ τ« τ5ν στοιξει'σ6ντ'ν δψν6με'«, πα ειν `καστον προστ6ττει νεανικ5« τε κα +σξψρ5«. κα ο μν δο τA« δο το (νδρι6ντο« κεαλA« (πωκοχανD ! δ ) `τερο« μικρ$ν μν κατωκλινεν, ο1 μν κα :λην το σκην3ματο« "ναπωτεμεν. τοτοι« ο@ν κα τA κατA το/« Bγεμνα« "πηκολο-ει· &ριδο« γ6ρ τινο« κραται»« "πεισπεσοση« α1το>« κα "μψλ οψ μ6ξη«, 7π$ το Ψν$« ο δο τ5ν Bγεμν'ν π πτοψσι κατA τν κεαλ5ν "κτομ#ν, το τρ τοψ μνοψ διασ'-ωντο« μων, ο1ξ 7γι5« δω. ο[τ'« ε+« τ$ μηδν εWναι τ$ &-νο« ξ'ρσαν πρ$« τA ο+κε>α α@-ι« μετA ψγ« (3ρμα κα σψμορ»«. 8. )ΑλλA τA μν τ« γοητε α« ο[τ'«. τG δ γητι τοτ8 (δελ$« Fν σαρκικ«, Uνομα )Αρσαβ#ρ, τν τξην πατρ κιο« παρA Υεο λοψ τιμη-ε «. τοτ8 γον προ6στειον κατA τ$ ε13νψμον μωρο« το "κπλεομωνοψ

Cap. 8: VBas 94.16–21; Log A 224.167–176

| PsSym 635.1–14; Scyl 86.35–48

13 (ποσκεψJσασ-α V : (ποσκεψ6ζεσ-αι edd 16 +δρψμωνοι« V 20 α1τA« edd 20 fortasse διαωροψσι scribendum (ex errore propter στ6ντα« in l. sequenti?) 21 α1το edd Boor 22 κελεσαιεν Comb, quod corr. Bekk 24 κροσματο« B edd 29 "πειπeν Boor e Scyl 85.24 et PsSym 650.11 : 7πειπeν V PsSym 246r 31 καταβαλλeν V 32 post δο add. +σξψροτ6ται« ξρησ6μενοι καταορα>« edd e Scyl 86.26 33 post `τερο« add. μαλακ3τερον ποι#σα« τν πληγν edd e Scyl 86.27 34 σκην3ματο« "ναπωτεμεν V, cf. PsSym 651.14 : σ3ματο« (πωτεμεν, post quae verba add. τν κεαλ#ν edd e Scyl 86.28–29 36 π πτοψσι B edd : π στοψσι V 37 add. Boor e PsSym 650.17

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

223

and, understandably, Theophilus and all the subjects of the empire had therefore lost heart, this John advised him how to be rid of this disheartenment and to be filled with courage and joy, if only he would follow his cousel. And this counsel was as follows. Amongst the bronze statues set up on the spina of the Hippodrome there was said to be a statue formed with three heads, the which, by some sort of spell, he had connected with the rulers of this nation. He ordered then that very large hammers be made, equal in number to the heads, and that they be given to three men who excelled in the vigour of their arms; and that at a certain hour of the night these same men, standing near the aformentioned statue and holding the hammers in their hands up high, when he gave them the command, should bring down the hammers with overwhelming force, all together, so as to cut off the heads with one stroke and blow. At once gladdened and astonished by these words Theophilus commanded that the deed be done. And as the men stood by late in the night holding the hammers, John, concealing himself in lay attire, lest he should be discovered, pronounced to himself the magical words, transferring the power of the rulers to the statue, or rather, driving out that which was previously in the statue through the power of those who had cast a spell on it, and commanded each of the men to strike vigorously and with all force. And two of them severed two of the statue’s heads; the third, however, only caused it to incline, but did not cut it off completely from its dwelling place. Now, the fortunes of the leaders concurred with these things. For strife broke out amongst them and civil war; and two of them were killed by the other, as with the cutting off of the heads, and only this third one found safety, though not in sound wise. Thus this nation, reduced to nothingness, rushed back to its country in flight and calamity. 8. Such, then, was his sorcery. And this same sorcerer had a brother by the flesh named Arsaber who had been honoured by Theophilus with the rank of patrikios. This Arsaber had an estate on the left side when sailing out from

224 5

10

15

20

5

10

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

Ε1%ε νοψ "ν τ0 μον0 το 4γ οψ Φ'κ» προσν, ο+κοδομA« μεγ στα« &ξον κα πολψτελε>« στο6« τε κα βαλανε>ον κα πρ$« τοτοι« δε%αμεν6«. "κε>σε δ ! πατρι6ρξη« σψξνA« ποι5ν τA« καταγ'γA« λωγετα τι 7πγειον κατασκεψ6σαι "νδια τημα τG Τρο'ν οψ παρμοιον, Uπισ-εν δ τ« (νοιγομωνη« -ρα« κατA τ$ πρξειρον πψλ δα εWνα τινα | διA βα-μ δ'ν ο1κ B 157 Kλ γ'ν "κε>σε δ το/« -ωλοντα« παραπωμποψσαν. "κε>νο γον α1το τ$ πονηρ$ν "ργαστ#ριον. "κε>σε δ τοτ8 τιν« νν μν "ταμιεοντο -αλαμηπολομεναι, μον6ζοψσα τε κα Jλλ'« τ$ κ6λλο« γψνα>κε« μ δια-ε ροψσαι, αc« σψνε-ε ρετοD νν δ μαντε>αι δι) Bπατοσκοπ α« κα λεκανομαντε α« κα γοητε α« κα νεκψομαντε α« "νηργοντο, ταται« προσξρ'μωνοψ κοιν'νο>« τε κα βοη-ο>«. :-εν πολλ6κι« | κα τινα προλω- f.53v γειν τοτ8 σψνωβαινε τ0 τ5ν δαιμν'ν σψνεργ 4 (λη-, ο1 τG Υεο λ8 μν8 (λλα κα Ψτωροι« το>« τοτοψ !μροσιν. (λλA τοτο μν τοτοψ τ$ μιαρ$ν "νδια τημα Kχω ποτε πρ$« Βασ λειον τ$ν τηνικατα παρακοιμ3μενον (πεμπολη-ν παρA το (δελο ε+« ερ$ν μετηνωξ-η ροντιστ#ριον, ο1κ "κε>νο μνον (λλA κα τA λοιπ6, κα-e« α1τG διαωροντα FνD κα "κ β6-ρ'ν B το 4γ οψ μεγαλομ6ρτψρο« (νιδρ-η μον#. 9. Ττε δ ο*το« κα π»σα B α1το, ]« εjρηται, σψμμορ α τ0 κα-αιρωσει 7ποβλη-ωντε« ο1ξ Bσψξ0 παραπωμπειν τ$ν Ψαψτ5ν β ον "δοκ μαζον, (λλ) &τι κα κατA τ5ν 4γ 'ν ε+κν'ν "νεανιεοντο. μετA γον τν κα-α ρεσιν 7περριο« &ν τινι μον0 γεγον3«, ε+κνο« -ε α« κατA τ$ν Uροον στορημωνη« κα (τεν5« οcον (τενιζοση« α1τG, μ ωρ'ν ο*το« !ρ»ν τν "κε νη« πρ$« α1τ$ν "πικατιοσαν -ωαν, κα-αιρε>σ-αι τατην δι6 τινο« ο+κωτοψ προστ6ττει κα το/« K-αλμο/« κατορττεσ-αι, τοτο μνον "πιλωγ'ν, ]« “τν α1τ« ο1 δναμαι μορν "νορ»ν”. Vκοψστο γον | B 158 τατα τ0 δεσπο νQ, κα τ0 προσηκοσQ μ6στιγι κα παιδε 4 διA σκψτ6λη« κα-ψποβωβλητο. 10. )Αλλ) ο1δ ) ο[τ'« Fν (γαπητ$ν α1τG τ« Bσψξ α« "ρ»ν, μ5μον δω τινα κα p« "πειρ5ντο τG "ν 4γ οι« Με-οδ 8 προσ6πτειν· κα μ5μο« ε+«

||7 ε+« Τρο'ν οψ μεμ6ντεψται Suda ΕΙ no. 323, Τ no. 1065, Photius, Lexicon Ε no. 334, cf. Plutarchus Paroimiai cent. I, sect. 51 Cap. 9: GeorgCont (Istrin) 3.13–18; Gen 58.27–59.39 | PsSym 647.10–15, 652.1–10; Scyl 84.84–92, 86.48–49 Cap. 10: GeorgCont (Istrin) 3.23–4.7; Gen 59.40–60.83 | PsSym 652.10–653.2; Scyl 86.49–88.14 8.5 βαλανε>α Scyl 86.38 6 τA« om. edd 7 τG Boor e Scyl 86.40 : τ5ν V 8 διαβα-μ δ'ν V 9 τ$ om. edd 10 "νγαστ#ριον V 12 γψνα>κε« διαωροψσαι coni. Boor in app., cf. Scyl 86.43 γψνα>κε« τ$ κ6λλο« διαπρεπε>« 12 qπατοσκοπια« V 15 σψνεργε 4 edd 20 post μεγαλομ6ρτψρο« fortasse δα κεκτημωνη« μονογεν – Μητρο6νη« ο*το« Fν, ! μετ ) ο1 πολ/ τ« Σμρνη« κα-ηγησ6μενο« –, rν κα ξρψσ 'ν καν5ν "%'νησ6μενοι κα Jλλα κα-ψποσξμενοι, ε+ μνον τοτοι« σψμ#σειεν, πολλA κατελωγοντο πρ$« τν δωσποιναν κα το/« "πιτροπεοντα« το παιδ$« α1τ«. βμα γον ε1-ω'« κα κριτ#ριον ρ κη« γωμον "κ πολιτικ5ν (νδρ5ν σψγκροτομενον κα "κκλησιαστικ5ν. ο1 τ5ν ε1σεβ5ν τι« (πν, ο1 τ5ν (σεβ5ν, ο1 τ5ν μον#ρη β ον "πειλημμων'ν, ο1κ Jλλο« τι« τ5ν (κοειν P δψναμων'ν λαλε>νD το/« μν γAρ B πρ$« τ$ %ωνον τ« λοιδορ α« κατηι5ντα« οcον "νγεν α+δ3«, το/« δ ) B το κροτε>ν κα ξα ρειν 7π ) (κρασ α« Bδον#. Vγοντο γον ο κατηγοροντε« ε+« μωσον, κα τ5ν λεγομων'ν B Jν-ρ'πο« &λεγξο«. ! δ bμα τ0 παραστ6σει τ« γψναικ«, ο1δν 7ποστειλ6μενο« ο1δαμ5«, “:π'« τε &ξει« κψρ α” τατην "πηρ3τα ε+« "π#κοον – κα γAρ | Fν α1τG γν3ριμο« "κ πολλο δι) (ρετ#ν –, κα :π'« ! f.54 δε>να κα ! δε>να, περ το τατη« (νδρ$« κα τ5ν προσηκντ'ν α1τ0D ο[τ'« τοτ8 "π#ν-ει τ$ Jπλαστον. ο δ μ»λλον "κβο#σαντε« "γαψρ 'ν 7) Bδον«, τA τ« κατηγορ α« "πα%οντε« κα σα τ$ν &λεγξον δντε« λοιπν. ]« δ ) ο*το« μλι« τ« κατηγορ α« "πTσ-ετο, ζ#λ8 πψρ'-ε «, ]« ^ν μ δι) | α1το τA τ« "κκλησ α« κινδψνεοι κα το Ξριστο Jλλον μν B 159 εWναι καιρ$ν α+δο« Jλλον δ 7ποστολ« κα σεμντητο«, μικρ$ν "κ το -ρνοψ μετε'ρ σα« α1τ$ν κα πρ$« Ψαψτ$ν τ$ν κλπον σψναγαγeν γψμνν "δε κνψεν τν α+δ3, τε-αψματοψργημωνην &ξ'ν κα ο1 κατ ) Jν-ρ'πον, κα bμα διηγε>το τν -αψματοψργ αν, ]« πρ$ πολλο κατA τν πρεσβψτωραν ’ Ρ3μην γενμενο«, σριγ3ντ'ν &τι κα τ5ν πα-5ν "νακμαζντ'ν, &ρ'« τι« α1τ$ν "%ωκαιεν -ερμτερον P κατA π6-οψ« !ρμ#ν. "πε γον "κινδνεψεν κα περιγενωσ-αι τοτοψ ο1κ Fν οc« τε, τ$ν κορψα>ον Πωτρον τe ξε>ρε πρ$« τ$ν να$ν "κπετ6σα« "%ελιπ6ρει τψξε>ν τινο« "πικοψρ α« κα (ρ'γ«. κα δ τG κπ8 τ« ε1ξ« Kχ πρ$« [πνον κλι-ε «, αννα ο τ$ν (πστολον "κε νοψ το μωροψ« 4πτμενον κα τA« !ρμA« σβεννοντα τ5ν πα-5ν, τοτο μνον προσεπιλωγοντα τ$ “(πολωλψσαι δ τ« τ5ν πα-5ν "πικρατε α«, Με-διε”. τοτοι« "κε>νο« τ$ν μακρ$ν "κε>νον πωπεικε σλλογον, α+σξνη« πλ#σα« το/« τ« (λη-ε α«

10.3–4 : a. 857 Metrophanes ut Syracusae episcopus iam constat ||7 κριτ#ριον ρ κη« γωμον apud Anonymus Professor 30, ln. 44 et Theodoretus Interpr. in xiv epist. Pauli, vol. 82, p. 705, ln. 19 4 Fν V 5 Jλλα : bμα edd 8 τ « V 9 Jλλ« τι« V 10 λαλε>ν δψναμων'ν edd 11 το edd Boor : τ$ V 17 "κβο#σαντε« edd : "μβο#σαντε« V 20 κα expungendum coni. Boor in app. 21 εWναι καιρ$ν α+δο/« V : ε+δe« εWναι καιρ$ν α+δο« coni. Comb : εWναι καιρ$ν ε+δe« α+δο« coni. Boor in app. 23 γψμν$ν Comb 24 προπολλο V 26 "νακμαζντ'ν τ5ν πα-5ν edd 26 P κα edd (κα expungendum coni. Boor in app.) 28 τ5 V 28 τιν$« V 31 Kρμ»« V

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

227

proach was the seduction of a woman who had an only son – this was Metrophanes, who not long afterwards became bishop of Smyrna. Bribing this woman with ample gold and promising yet other things, if only she would agree with them, they recounted many things at length to the empress and her son’s guardians. Forthwith a court and tribunal, full of terror, was assembled with men of state and church. No one from amongst the pious was absent, nor from amongst the impious, nor those who had embraced the monastic life, nor anyone else who could hear or speak. For shame on account of the strangeness of the abuse induced some to come, as it were, with downcast mien, whereas for others, it was the pleasure of applauding and revelling in intemperence. The accusers brought their case, and the woman was proof of their statements. But Methodios, undaunted in any wise whatsoever in the woman’s presence, asked her, in the hearing of all, ‘How are you, Madame?’ – for he was long acquainted with her in all honour – and ‘How is so-and-so and so-and-so?’, with regard to her husband and those who were related to her. Thus did ingenuousness blossom upon him. Now the others, crying out, exulted with pleasure, adding to the accusations and deriving clear proof for the rest. But as soon as Methodios perceived the accusation, he was fired with zeal, lest through him the affairs of the Church and Christ should risk becoming sometimes occasion for shame, sometimes for reserve and solemnity; and rising a bit from his throne he drew up the folds of his garment and laid bare his privy parts. These latter had been miraculously transformed and were not like those of a human being, and at the same time he related the miracle: how when he was in the old Rome long before this, when the passions still swelled and raged, a desire burned within him more intensely than even the urge of passion. Because, then, he was at risk and was unable to escape this, he implored the supreme leader Peter, stretching out his hands toward the church, that he might receive some aid and succour. And when at length wearied by prayer he lay down to sleep, the apostle, appearing to him, touched that part and quenched the urges of the passions, adding only this: ‘You are delivered from the power of the passions, Methodios.’ With these words he convinced that broad assembly, filling with shame the enemies of truth. Now the magis-

228 35

40

45

50

5

10

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

"ξ-ρο«. ο1 μν ! μ6γιστρο« Μανοψλ τοτοι« O% οψ λεσ-αι τA« κατηγορ α«, (λλA κα τ0 γψναικ Oπε λει F μν (παγαγε>ν τ« ζ'«, ε+ μ τν π»σαν διδ6%Q (λ#-ειαν. κα q γ) ε1-ω'« &κπψστον κα σα τν π»σαν δραματοψργ αν ποιε>, τσοψ κα τσοψ λωγοψσα ξρψσ οψ "%'νη-ναι, κα “&τι &ν τιν μοψ τ5ν κιβ'τ 'ν, ο[τ'« ]« "δ-η, σεσημασμωνον "στ κα πελακται σραγ>δι α1τ5ν”. α1-'ρ$ν ο@ν (ποστε λαντε« "κε>ν | τε, ]« B 160 &ησεν B γψν#, ε*ρον τ$ ξρψσ ον κατA τν κιβ'τ$ν κα Vγαγον. κα ο*τοι τ0 το πατρι6ρξοψ σψμπα-ε 4 κα παρακλ#σει πρ$« το/« κρατοντα« ο1 ποιν5ν κα βασ6ν'ν, tν Fσαν J%ιοι, (λλA σψγγν3μη« O% 'ντο, τοτο μνον ε+« &κτισιν λαβντε« κα τιμ'ρ αν, τ$ (νA | π»ν &το« f.54v "ν τ0 τ« Kρ-οδο% α« πανηγρει μετA λαμπ6δ'ν (π$ το "ν Βλαξωρναι« σεβασμ οψ σηκο τ« -εομ#τορο« πρ$« τ$ν -ε>ον κα περι3νψμον τ« Σο α« (ικνε>σ-αι νεeν κα τ$ ο+κε>ον "νηξε>σ-αι α1το>« uσν (ν6-εμα διA τν πρ$« τA« -ε α« ε+κνα« (πωξ-ειανD = κα τηρομενον "6νη "π πολ/ κα τ« α1τ5ν μωξρι« "ταμιε-η ζ'«. κα B μν ") καν$ν α1%η-ε>σα τοιατη α_ρεσι« τοιοτον δ &σξε κα τ$ πωρα« "κ το -εοD (νωλαμχαν δ α -ε>αι τ5ν 4γ 'ν ε+κν'ν μορα , ο1 -εnκ5« Bμ>ν τψπομενα τε κα λατρεψμεναι κατA τA« (ξαλ νοψ« γλ3σσα« α1τ5ν, σξετικ5« δ κα σεβασμ '« τν δι) α1τ5ν πρ$« τA πρ'ττψπα Bμ5ν τιμ#ν π'« διαπορ-μεοψσαι. 11. Τατην Jγοψσα τν Ψορτν B Υεοδ3ρα δι) Bδον« εστ α ποτ "ν τα1τG τ$ τ« "κκλησ α« πλ#ρ'μα π»ν κατA τA "ν το>« Καριανο (ν6κτορα, b, ]« εjρηται πρτερον Bμ>ν, τ5ν Ψαψτο `νεκεν -ψγατωρ'ν ! Υειλο« (νεδε ματο. ο1κ Fν γον :στι« μ παρν "κε> τ5ν ερω'ν κα !μολογητ5ν. τοτοι« "ναρ -μιοι Υεο6νη« τε ! τ« Σμρνη« κα ! α1το Υεδ'ρο« (δελ«. ]« ο@ν τA τ« ε1'ξ α« παρ#κμασεν κα ε+« βρ5σιν τA τραγ#ματα μετA τ5ν πλακοντ'ν παρωκειντο, σψνεξ5« (τενιζοση« τ« βασι|λ δο« κα τA "ν τG μετ3π8 γρ6μματα τ5ν πατωρ'ν κα-ορ3ση« κα B 161 στεναζοση«, σψνωβη π'« κα τοτοψ« ]« "% !μολγοψ (ντο-αλμσαι κα τατην "νιδε>ν (τενιζοση« α1το>«. φησ6ντ'ν γον ]« “τ « Jρα, δωσποινα, B α+τ α τ« πρ$« Bμ»« σοψ !ρ6σε'« (τενο«;” τν "κ τ5ν γραμμ6τ'ν &η -αψμ6ζειν καρτερ αν 7μ5ν κα τν το τατα δρ6σαντο«

Cap. 11: | PsSym 653.3–654.5; Scyl 88.14–89.36 35 P V 36 διδ6%ει V 39 σραγ>δι edd Boor : "σραγ δι V : "ν σραγ>δι coni. Boor in app. 44 λαμπ6δ'ν edd Boor, sed cf. Scyl 88.8 μετA λαμπ6δ'ν : λαμπ6δ'« V 45 κα περι3νψμον edd Boor, cf. infra IV.45.2–3 et VBas 79.1: το περι'νμοψ V 46 α1το>« : α1τ5ν το>« coni. Boor in app. 48 "πιπολ/ V 49 εWξε edd 51 τψπομεν6 τε – γλ3σσα« α1τ5ν : λατρε-μενα τε κα τψπομενα edd 52 Bμ>ν edd 11.2 ταψτ5 V 3 `νεκε V Boor : &νεκεν edd 4 "νεδε ματο edd 4 γο@ν V 4 μ : ο1 edd, sed cf. PsSym 653.8 ο1κ Fν :στι« (:« τε f 246v) μ 9 π5« V 9 κα om. edd 9 "%ομολγοψ V 10 τατQ – (τενιζοσQ coni. Boor in app., cf. PsSym 653.13 τατην – (τεν ζοψσαν

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

229

tros Manuel demanded that these same should not be excused for their accusations, and he threatened for a surety to deprive the woman of her life unless she divulged the whole truth. Forthwith she made plain and clear the whole dramatisation, saying that she had been bribed with such and such a sum of gold, and ‘It is still marked and preserved with their seal in one of my coffers, just as it was given.’ Straightway they sent off and found the gold in the coffer, as the woman had said, and they had it brought thither. Now, through the sympathy and exhortation of the patriarch to the the rulers, these men were not deemed worthy of punishment and tortures, which they merited, but of forgiveness, receiving only the following as retribution and penalty: to go every year on the feast of Orthodoxy with lamps from the holy sanctuary of the Mother of God in Blachernae to the divine and renowned church of Wisdom and to hear resounding their own ears the anathema against them on account of their enmity for the divine images. And this was manifestly observed for a long time, so long as they were given to live. Thus did this heresy which had attained considerable increase come at last to such an end through God: the divine forms of the holy images shone forth, not modelled or worshipped by us as gods in accordance with those men’s unbridled tongues, but somehow conveying, in relative and reverential wise, our reverence through them unto the prototypes. 11. Now once, whilst celebrating this feast with pleasure, Theodora gave a banquet at the same time for the collective body of the Church in the palace of the quarter of Karianos, which, as was said by us earlier, Theophilus had rebuilt for his daughters. No one of the priests or confessors was absent. Amongst their number was also Theophanes of Smyrna and his brother Theodore. After the banqueting had run its course and it was time to partake of sweetmeats and cakes, because the empress was staring constantly, observing and bewailing the lettering on the fathers’ foreheads, it happened that somehow, as if by argeement, their eyes met and they looked at her as she stared at them. When they asked ‘What, O empress, is the reason for your constant gazing at us?’, she said she was amazed ‘by your endurance of the let-

230

15

20

5

5

10

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

πνειαν ε « μ»«. κα μακαρτη« Υεονη« μηδν ελαβηε« τε κα τν προησαλισμωνν διανοηε « “ πρ τα!τη«”, "ησε, “τ#« γρα#« ε% μλα τραν« &ν τ' το( εο( δεκστ8 δικαστηρ8 σοδρ)τερον διαδικσομαι σ*ν τ' νδρ σοψ κα βασιλε,”. το!τ8 περλψπο« γενομωνη, λλ- μ.ν κα σ!νδακρψ« “κα τα(τα”, "ησεν / βασλεια, “/ π)σξεσι« κα α1 δι2 &γγρν μολογαι μν, 4« μ. μ)νον σψγκεξρηκωναι λλ- κα πρ5« γ|να« &νγειν τε κα καλε,ν;” “οϊ”, ησιν πατριρξη« αρ5ν f. 55 ναστ-« κα ο1 λοιπο τν 1ερων, “βασλεια, οϊ7 λλ2 9:ει βεβα« τ/μωτερα, τ#« ;λιγρα« το!τν λογιζομωνη« οδων”. ο=τ μν ο%ν &σιγση τα(τα κα τ- τ#« &κκλησα« "η κ!μαντα. 12. Κα Ψτωρα δω τι« α@ρεσι« / ο=τ τν Ζηλκν λεγομωνη ναανε,σα, σ*ν τ' Ψαψτ#« ρξηγ' Ζλικι μν ;νομαζομων8, ωροντι δ τ.ν τν σηκρητν &ν πρBτοι« τιμν, &εραπε!η τε κα πρ5« εοσωβειαν μετηνωξη &ν προ)δ8 βασιλικC, τ#« το( μ!ροψ μ)νοψ | μετ- καινν B 162 &μτν τε κα &σημτν κατα:ιωντν ξρσε« τν ντιποιοψμωνν ατ#«, κα τελειωντν λαμπρ«. 13. 6 Ο γε μ.ν Fρξν Βοψλγαρα« – ΒBγρι« οHτο« Iν – ρασ!τερον &:εωρετο γψνα,κα τ#« βασιλεα« κρατε,ν διακηκοB«7 Jεν κα τινα« γγωλοψ« πωστελλεν πρ5« ατν, τ-« σψνκα« λωγν καταλ!ειν κα κατ- τ#« τν ’ Ρμαν &κστρατε!ειν γ#«. λλ2 α=τη μηδν #λψ &ννοο(σα κα Fνανδρον “κα &μω”, ατ' κατεμνψεν, “κατ- σο( ε ρσει« ντιστρατε!οψσαν. κα &λπζ μν κψριε(σα σοψ7 ε δ 2 – L μ. γωνηται – &κνικσει« με, κα ο=τ σοψ περιωσομαι, τ.ν νκην ρδηλον "ξοψσα7 γψνα,κα γρ, λλ2 οκ Fνδρα 9:ει« τ5ν /ττηωντα σοι”. δι- το(το μν ο%ν κα &2 /σψξα« "μεινεν, μηδν τολμσα« νεανιε!σασαι, κα τ-« τ#« γπη« α%ι« νενωοψ σπονδ«. 13.9–10 : renovatio foederis cum Bulgaris ca. a. 852 in initio regni chagani Bogoris Cap. 12: Gen 60.84–88 | PsSym 654.6–11; Scyl 89.37–41 | PsSym 664.5–13; Scyl 90.42–49

Cap. 13: Gen 61.89–4

14 εμλα V 15 σοδρ)τερον om. edd 17 σψνδκρψ« V 17 τα(τα : α=τη Scyl 89.29, cf. PsSym 653.21 αHται α1… ποσξωσει« 18 &γραν V 19 τε om. edd 20 βσιλεια V 21 add. Boor e PsSym 654.3 22 "η V edd Boor : &τηρη coni. Boor in app. : &σBη coni. Bekk in app. 22 post κ!μαντα add. διωμεινεν Boor e PsSym 654.5 12.1 / om. edd 2 Ζλικι Boor e Gen 60.85 et PsSym 654.7 Ζηλκν : Ζλι V : Ζ#λι edd 2 μν om. edd 3 σηκρτν edd 5 καινν &μτν τε κα &σημτν V PsSym 654.10 : καινν τε κα &μτν &σημτν coni. Boor in app., cf. Gen 60. 87–88 &μτοι« &σ#σιν 5 κατα:ιωντν edd Boor : κατα:ιωντε« V 13.3 πωσταλκεν edd 4 α=τη Boor : αϊτη V : ατ. edd 5 κα : M edd 5 κατ- σο( V : κατ 2 ατο( B edd 6 &λπζ μν Bekk Boor : &λπζμεν V : &λπζομεν B Comb 6 κψριε(σαι σοψ V 6 ε δ 2 L μ. : ε δ μ. Β edd 6 post γωνηται add. κα edd (L μ. γωνοιτο dubitanter coni. Kamb) 8 τ5ν om. edd 8 διατο(το V 9 νεανιε!εσαι edd

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

231

tering and the cruelty of him who did this to you.’ And the blessed Theophanes, showing no reverence nor bearing in mind the covenants previously made, said ‘On account of this inscription shall I dispute all the more clearly with your husband and emperor, very harshly, before the impartial court of God.’ At this the empress grew sad, and also tearful, and she said, ‘So, is this your promise and agreement in writing: not only not to have forgiven, but also to bring suit and issue summons?’ ‘No empress,’ said the patriarch, getting up forthwith with the rest of the priests, ‘No. Our words shall stand fast, whereas the contemptuousness of these men shall be considered as naught.’ Thus was nothing more heard of these things and the customs of the Church were left undisturbed. 12. And yet another heretical sect which had sprung up, called that of the Zelikoi, together with its chief, named Zelix, who held office amongst the foremost of the a secretis, was healed and brought over to godliness in an imperial procession, its adherents receiving only unction of the myrrhon, with new baptismal tunics and garments, and being thus splendidly brought to perfection in the faith. 13. Now the ruler of Bulgaria – this was Bogoris – comported himself with great insolence when he heard that a woman reigned over the empire. He therefore sent certain messengers to her, saying that he was breaking his treaties and leading an army against the land of the Romans. But the empress, thinking no feminine or unmanly thoughts, informed him, ‘You shall find me, too, leading an army, against you. I hope to gain mastery over you; but if – Heaven forbid! – you should vanquish me, even so shall I surpass you, receiving conspicuous victory, for you shall have defeated a woman and not a man.’ Bogoris therefore remained quiet, daring no insolent action, and renewed once again the treaties of friendship.

232

5

10

15

20

25

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

14. Κα δ ζ#τησ ν τινα κα πολλν &ρεψναν περ τινο« μοναξο ο[τ' καλοψμωνοψ Υεοδ3ροψ, τ$ "π κλην Κοψαρ», εjτε &κ τιν'ν Kνειρ6τ'ν κα Uχε'« εjτε κα Jλλ'« π'«, πρ$ πολλο α+ξμαλ'τισ-ωντο« B Υεοδ3ρα πρ$« τ$ν Jρξοντα Βοψλγαρ α« "πο ει, κα α1τ$ν O% οψ διA γραμμ6τ'ν (νερεψνσαι κα τιμ« :ση« κα βολοιτο (πολψτρ3σασ-αι τοτον α1τ0. O% οψ δ κα ο*το«, (ορμν "κ τοτοψ λαβeν περ ο+κε α« α1το πρεσβεειν (δελ« παρA τ5ν ’ Ρ'μα 'ν μν α+ξμαλ'τισ-ε ση« ποτω, κατεξομωνη« δ νν "ν τ0 το βασιλω'« α1λ0. α[τη δ ο@ν πρ$« τν π στιν καλ5« μετενεξ-ε>σα κα γρ6μματα κατA τ$ν τ« α+ξμα|λ'σ α« παι- B 163 δεψ-ε>σα καιρν, κα Jλλ'« τν τ5ν Ξριστιαν5ν τ6%ιν τε κα περ τ$ -ε>ον α+δ3 τε κα δ|%αν, ]« &στιν, -αψμ6ζοψσα διαερντ'«, "πε τ« f. 55v "πανδοψ τ« πρ$« τ$ν (δελ$ν τετξηκεν, ο1 διωλιπεν "κ-ει6ζοψσ6 τε κα παρακαλοσα κα σπωρματα καταβ6λλοψσα τ« π στε'« πρ$« α1τν. ! δ – Fν γAρ κα παρA το ε+ρημωνοψ Κοψαρ» μικρ6 τινα παιδεψ-ε« κα τ5ν μψστηρ 'ν κατηξη-ε« – τοτον μν (ποστε λα« τν ο+κε αν "λ6μβανε μισ-$ν (δελ#νD πλν &μενεν :περ Fν, (πιστ 4 κατισξημωνο« κα τν α1το -ρησκε αν τιμ5ν. (λλ6 τι« πληγ "πιπεσοσα -ε#λατο« – λιμ$« δ Fν, ο[τ' μ»λλον τ5ν παξψτωρ'ν κα γαι'δεστωρ'ν, ]« &οικεν, μεταπαιδεψομων'ν κα τA κακA μεταμαν-ανντ'ν – τν α1το "πολιρκει κα κατωτρψξεν γν. κα =« -ε$ν "κε>νον Oν6γκαζεν "πικαλε>σ-αι πρ$« Jμψναν τ5ν δειν5ν, τ$ν 7π$ το Υεοδ3ροψ μν πολλ6κι« κα τ« α1το (δελ« -αψμαζμενν τε κα σεβμενον, ]« ε+κ«. τψξντε« γον τ« (παλλαγ« τ5ν δειν5ν, ο[τ' δ πρ$« -εοσωβειαν μετατ -εται κα τ« το λοψτρο παλιγγενεσ α« κατα%ιοται· κα Μιξαλ κατονομ6ζεται κατA τ$ Uνομα το βασιλω'« παρA το πρ$« "κε>νον (ποσταλωντο« (ρξιερω'« (π$ τ« βασιλ δο« τ5ν πλε'ν. 15. Κα τι δ τοιοτον "πισψμβναι ασ ν, ]« &ρ'τα δειν$ν περ τν κψνηγεσ αν τ$ν Β3γ'ριν Jρξοντα κεκτημωνον τατα κα κατ6 τινα οWκον τ5ν Ψαψτο, "ν y σψνεξ5« (ικνε>το, -ελσαι "%ιστορσαι, νκτ'ρ ]« ^ν &ξοι κα με- ) | Bμωραν τA τοιατα τ5ν K-αλμ5ν "ντρψ#ματα. ]« γον B 164

14.24–26 : ca. a. 864–866 Bogoris chaganus Bulgarorum in baptismate nomen Michael assumpsit, cf. infra IV.15 15.18 : de baptismate Bogoris, cf. supra IV.14 Cap. 14: GeorgCont (Istrin) 8.19–27; Gen 69.42–52; Log A 243.215–223 | PsSym 664.13–665.2, 665.11–18; Scyl 90.50–91.70 Cap. 15: | PsSym 665.18–666.7; Scyl 91.70–92.3 14.1 ζ#τησιν τινA V 2 το "π κλην edd 3 Uχε'« : fortasse legendum Uχε'ν 3 κα om. edd 3 π5« V 3 προπολλο V 6 τ« ο+κε α« Boor e Scyl 90.53 et PsSym 664.15 11 &στιν : ε+κ$« coni. Bekk in app. 13 παρA καλοσα V 14 κα om. edd 17 περιπεσοσα edd 19 μεταπεδεψομων'ν V 22 τψξντε« : τψξ3ν τε Boor, sed cf. Scyl 91.66 τψξντε« 23 o@ν edd 24 παλιν|γενεσ α« V 15.1 A|σι V 2 κατA τινα V

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

233

14. And either because of certain dreams and visions, or for some other reason, Theodora had the ruler of Bulgaria make an enquiry and earnest search for a monk called Theodore, by surname Koupharas, who had been taken captive long before, and solicited him in a letter to search him out and to release him to her for whatever price he might want. And Bogoris also solicited, taking this as an occasion to negotiate on behalf of a sister of his who had once been taken captive by the Romans and was now being held at the court of the emperor. Now, this sister had been happily brought over to the faith and had learned to read during the time of her captivity and, besides this, she particularly admired, as it happens, the Christians’ order as well as their awe and honour for the Godhead; and when she obtained her return to her brother, she did not cease inspiring and pleading and sowing the seeds of faith in him. As for Bogoris, who had been taught somewhat and instructed in the Mysteries by the aforesaid Koupharas, he sent him off and received his sister as reward; however, he remained as he was, possessed by disbelief and holding in honour his own religion. But a plague came down, sent by God – famine it was, especially amongst the coarser and more rustic men who are thus, as is fitting, re-educated and unlearn their evil ways – and besieged and exhausted his land. Bogoris then required that prayer for warding off dangers should be made to the God often held in wonder and revered by Theodore and his sister, as was fitting. And when they had obtained deliverance from dangers, he was thus converted to piety and deemed worthy of the font of rebirth; and he was re-named Michael after the name of the emperor by the hierarch sent to him from the Queen of cities. 15. And they also say that such a thing came to pass: that the ruler Bogoris was possessed of a terrible passion for the hunt and desired to have this depicted in one of his houses where he continually went, so that he might have by night and by day such delights for his eyes. When, therefore, such a desire came over him, he summoned a certain monk from amongst us Romans who

234 5

10

15

20

25

30

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

! τοιοτο« α1τ$ν &ρ'« 7πεισλ-εν, μετακαλε>ται μοναξν τινα τ5ν κα- ) Bμ»« ’ Ρ'μα 'ν ζ'γρ6ονD Με-διο« Uνομα τG (νδρ . τοτον ο@ν στ6ντα κατA πρσ'πον &κ τινο« -ε α« προνο α« ο1 τA« "ν πολωμ8 (νδροκτασ α« P τA« ζz'ν κα -ηρ 'ν "πικελεσαι γρ6χειν σαγ6«, (λλ) Z βολοιτο, τοτο μνον "πειπeν ]« ε+« βον το/« !ρ5ντα« "κ τ« -ωα« "ν6γεσ-αι βολοιτο κα bμα παρακαλε>σ-αι πρ$« &κπλη%ιν (π$ τ« γρα«. μηδν γον ο*το« πρ$« βον `τερον "ν6γειν P τν το -εο δεψτωραν ε+δe« παροψσ αν, τατην "κε>σε κα-ψπωγραχεν, κα το/« δικα οψ« | "ντε-εν τA f. 56 βραβε>α τ5ν πν'ν (πολαμβ6νοντα«, "κε>-εν δ το/« πεπλημμεληκτα« το/« τ5ν βεβι'μων'ν δρεπομωνοψ« καρπο/« κα πρ$« τν (πειλημωνην κλασιν (πελαψνομωνοψ« τε κα (ποπεμπομωνοψ« σοδρ5«. τατ ) ο@ν, "πειδ πωρα« &σξεν B γρα#, κατιδ3ν, κα δι) α1τ5ν τ$ν το -εο βον "ν ΨαψτG σψλλαβeν κα κατηξη-ε« τA κα- ) Bμ»« -ε>α μψστ#ρια, νψκτ5ν ('ρ το -ε οψ μεταλαγξ6νει βαπτ σματο«. ") y κατααν« γεγονe« τν "κ παντ$« το &-νοψ« α1το κα-ψ σταται "παν6στασιν, ο?« κα μετ6 τιν'ν Kλ γ'ν καταπολεμ#σα«, τ$ν το -ε οψ τπον σταψρο "ν κλποι« περι6γ'ν α1το, το/« καταλο ποψ« ο1κωτι κρα, π6ντα« δ (ναανδ$ν "πο ησε κα α1το/« "πι-ψμοντα« Ξριστιανο«. "πε γον μετετω-η πρ$« -εοσωβειαν, γρ6ει δ πρ$« τν δωσποιναν περ γ« στενομενο« πλ#-ει τG Ψαψτο, κα (%ιο> περ τατη« παρρησιαστικ3τερον ]« Vδη {ν (λλ) ο1 δο Uντ'ν α1τ5ν, π στει τε κα ι|λ 4 σψνδε-ωντ'ν τ0 (ρραγε>, κα Ψαψ- B 165 τ$ν 7πο-#σειν κα-ψπισξνε>το κα ε+ρ#νην "ργ6σασ-αι (|διν τε κα (δι6πτ'τον. B δ ε1μεν5« τε Vκοψσεν α1το, κα δωδ'κεν "ρ#μην ο@σαν τηνικατα τν (π$ τ« Σιδηρ»«, τατη« δ ττε :ριον τψγξανοση« ’ Ρ'μα 'ν τε κα α1τ5ν, Jξρι τ« Δεβελτο, qτι« ο[τ' καλε>ται Ζ6γ'ρα παρ) α1το>«. ο[τ' μν ο@ν bπασα B Βοψλγαρ α πρ$« ε1σωβειαν μετερρψ-μ σ-η, -εο πρ$« τν ο+κε αν μετακαλεσαμωνοψ γν5σιν α1το/« [κα ο[τ'] "κ μικρ5ν σπιν-#ρ'ν τε κα πληγ5νD κα ο[τ' γ« τ« τ5ν ’ Ρ'μα 'ν ]« Jλλη« τιν$« "παγγελ α« (%ι'-ωντε« πρ$« κοιν'ν αν Jρρηκτον κα-ψπωβαλλον Ψαψτο«.

5 "πεισλ-εν edd 5 μοναξ$ν τινA V 6 ’ Ρ'μα>ον coni. Boor in app. e Scyl 91.74–75 ’ Ρ'μα>ον τ$ γωνο«, ζ'γρ6ον τν τωξνην 10 μ δν V 11 -εο : Ξριστο Scyl 91.79 13 βραβε α V 14 Oπειλημωνην edd Boor 15 σδρ5« V 16 εWξεν edd 21 ο1κ &τι V 21 π6ντα« Boor e PsSym 665.22 : π6ντα V edd 22 ξριανο« V 22 μετετω-ει V 23 στενοψμων8 coni. Boor in app., cf. Scyl 91.91 στενοξ'ροψμων'ν τ5ν 7) α7τ$ν (7π$ α1τ$ν AB) et PsSym f 249v διA τ$ στενοσ-αι "ν το>« +δ οι« τ$ πλ-ο« (πλ-ο« om. 666.1–2) Ψαψτο 23 πλ#-ει ante στενομενο« edd 24 περ : παρA edd 24 παρρησιαστηκ3τερον V 27 &ρημην V 29 Ζ6γορα edd : ΖαγορAν Scyl 92.1 : Ζαγρια PsSym 666.7 30 Jπασα V 31 μετερψ-μ σ-η V 31 Oκε αν V 31 κα ο[τ' (ο[τ'« edd) secl. Boor ut e sequentibus hic intrusum 34 κα-ψπωβαλον edd Boor

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

235

was a painter; and the man’s name was Methodios. And as this latter stood before him, by some divine providence, he commanded him to depict not the slaughter of men in battle or killing of animals and wild beasts, but whatever he wanted, adding only that he wanted those who beheld to be frightened at the sight and brought to consternation by the depiction. The monk, then, knowing of nothing else than the Second Coming to excite fear, depicted this there, with the Righteous on one side receiving the rewards of their toils, and on the other side those who had sinned, reaping the fruits of what they had done during their lives and being driven off and dispatched harshly to the threatened punishment. Seeing this, when the depiction was finished, Bogoris was thereby seized within himself by the fear of God and instructed in our divine Mysteries, and at dead of night he partook of divine baptism. But once it became known that he had done this, he was faced with insurrection from amongst all his people. Having defeated these in war with the help of a certain few, bearing the form of the divine cross on his breast he caused the others to become willing Christians, no longer in secret but all openly. When, therefore, he had been converted to godliness, he wrote to the empress in his constraint for land on account of the multitude of his people, and he asked for this with more boldness in as much as they were now one, not two, being bound by faith and indissoluble friendship, and he promised to submit himself and to make eternal and unfailing peace. The empress heard him with favour and granted him the then empty land from the Iron Gate, then the border between him and the Romans, up to Debeltos, which is called by them Zagora. Thus all of Bulgaria was brought over to piety, God having summoned them to knowlegde of Himself through both tiny sparks and through plagues; and thus deemed worthy of the land of the Romans, like some other Promised Land, they submitted themselves in fellowship not to be broken.

236

5

10

15

20

25

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

16. ΕWξε μν ο@ν ο[τ' τA κατA τν δσιν λαμπρ5« τε κα "τε-ρλητο πανταξο. ") οc« (γαλλομωνη "κε νη, κα οcον τρπαια "πι-ε>ναι με ζ' δι) "ωσε'« &ξοψσα, κα το/« κατA τν (νατολν Παψλικι6νοψ« "πειρ»το P μετ6γειν ]« βολοιτο πρ$« ε1σωβειαν P "%α ρειν κα (π ) (ν-ρ3π'ν ποιε>νD = κα πολλ5ν κακ5ν τν Bμετωραν "νωπλησεν. B μν γAρ πωμχασ6 τινα« τ5ν "π ) "%οψσ α« – ! το )Αργψρο κα ! το Δοψκ$« κα ! Σοψδ6λη« ο (ποσταλωντε« "λωγοντο – το/« μν %λ8 (ν#ρτ'ν, το/« δ % ει παρεδ δοψν, το/« δ τG τ« -αλ6σση« | βψ-G. ]σε δωκα μψρι6δε« ! ο[τ'« f.56v (πολλμενο« Oρι-με>το λα«, κα B [παρ%ι« α1τ5ν τG βασιλικG ταμε 8 Vγετο κα ε+σεκομ ζετο. 7πρξεν ο@ν τG στρατηγG τ5ν )Ανατολικ5ν – Υεδοτο« ο*το« Fν ! κατA τ$ν Με|λισσην$ν – (ν#ρ τι« ε+« τν 7πηρεσ αν B 166 καταρι-μομενο«, Καρβωα« Kνματι, τν το πρ'τομανδ6τ'ρο« πληρ5ν (ρξ#ν, τ0 π στει τ5ν ε+ρημων'ν τοτ'ν Παψλικι6ν'ν "γκαψξ3μεν« τε κα σεμνψνμενο«. ]« ο@ν τ$ν Ψαψτο ο*το« (κ#κοε πατωρα (νηρτσ-αι τG %λ8, πωρα δειν5ν το- ) Bγησ6μενο« κα τA Ψαψτο προοικονομ5ν ψγA« μετA κα Ψτωρ'ν πωντε ξιλι6δ'ν τ« τοιατη« κεκοιν'νηκτ'ν αρωσε'« πρ$« τ$ν τν Μελιτηνν τηνικατα κατωξοντα 5Αμερα γ νεται, κ(κε>-εν πρ$« τ$ν (μεραμνοψν παραγ νονται μετA πολλ« (ποδεξ-ωντε« τιμ«. κα λγον (σαλε α« δντε« τε κα λαβντε« !μο '« "%ωρξονται μετ ) ο1 πολ/ κατA τ« τ5ν ’ Ρ'μα 'ν γ«, κα τ5ν τροπα 'ν `νεκεν, "πε πρ$« πολψπλη- αν "νεδ δοσαν, πλει« τε κτ ζειν "πιξειροσιν α1το>«, τν ο[τ' καλοψμωνην )Αργαον , κα α@-ι« πολλ5ν "κε>σε "πιρρεντ'ν τ0 α1τ0 κακ 4 "νισξημων'ν κα Ψτωραν κτ ζειν κατ6ρξοψσι, Τερικν τατην κατονομ6σαντε«D () tν !ρμ5ντε« κα πολλο κατ ) α1τ$ γινμενοι, : τε τ« Μελιτην« 5Αμερ, =ν ο[τ' π'« σψμ-ε ροντε« τA στοιξε>α 5Αμβρον "κ6λεσαν ο πολλο , κα ! τ« Ταρσο )Αλ« κα α1τ$« ο*το« Καρβωα« ! δε λαιο«, ο1κ &ληγον α1-αδ5« τ0 τ5ν ’ Ρ'μα 'ν λψμαινμενοι

16.16–17 : ca. a. 843–844 Carbeas ad Melitenem fugit Cap. 16: Petrus Historia §§ 184–185; Photius Contra Man. §§ 144–149

| Scyl 92.4–93.44

16.2 οc« B edd Boor : X« V 2 με>ζ' V 3 δ "ωσε'« coni. Boor in app. 3 Παψλικιανο/« edd 3 P om. B edd 4 "%αιρε>ν Bekk 5 P V 6 πωμχασα τινA« V 6 cf. Scyl 92.11 ! το )Αργψρο δ Fν Λω'ν κα ! το Δοψκ$« )Ανδρνικο« κα ! Σοψδ6λη« 8 παρεδ δ'ν V 9 ταμιε 8, post quod lacunam statuerant edd 11 Μελισσην$ν Bekk Boor e Scyl 92.18 : Μελισην$ν V Comb 13 Παψλικιαν5ν edd 15 δειν$ν κα πωρα δειν5ν coni. Boor in app., cf. infra IV.44.29 15 προσοικονομ5ν B edd 16 τ« : το>« V 16 κεκην'νηκτ'ν V 17 τν Μελιτινν V, sed cf. Scyl 92.23 Μελιτην« : τ« Μελιτιν« edd 17 κατ6ρξοντα edd 18 post μετA add. δ edd 18 7ποδεξ-ωντε« dubitanter coni. Kamb 19 (σ6λε α« V 20 τ5ν om. edd 20 &νεκεν V 21 "πεδ δοσαν coni. Bekk in app., cf. Scyl 93.27 22 nos e Scyl 93.26 ()Αμ6ραν edd e Cedreno) 23 "νισξημμων'ν V 24 κα om. edd 25 Μελιτιν« V edd 25 π5« V 26 )Αλ« edd 27 ! ante Καρβωα« edd

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

237

16. Thus affairs in the West proceded in a splendid way and were the common talk everywhere. The empress rejoiced in this, and as if desiring to set up a greater trophy, she made an attempt also on the Paulicians in the east, either to convert them to piety, as she wished, or else to do away with and wipe them out from mankind; and this brought many evils upon our land. For she sent certain men of rank with authority – those dispatched were called the son of Argyros, the son of Doux and Soudales – and they hung some Paulicians on the furca, others they gave over to the sword and yet others to the depths of the sea. The host thus destroyed numbered some hundred thousand, and their property was given over and paid into the imperial treasury. Now, amongst the servitors of the general of the Anatoliacs – this was Theodotos of the family of Melissenos – there was a certain man by the name of Karbeas who held the office of protomandator and who prided himself and exulted in the faith of these aforesaid Paulicians. When he heard that his own father had been hung on the furca he considered this the most terrible of things and, taking thought for his own life, he fled as a refugee together with another five thousand adherents of this heresy to Amer who then occupied Melitene, and from there they went to the ameramnounes and were received with great honour. And having given and likewise received guarantees, they soon set out against the land of the Romans; and on account of their victories, when their numbers had increased, they endeavoured to found cities for themselves, one called Argaoun, . And again, after many who held fast to the same wickedness had streamed in there, they undertook to found another, calling it Tephrike. Setting out from these cities and assembling together, Amer of Melitene, whom the vulgar, somehow jumbling the letters, called Ambros, and Ales of Tarsus and also the wretched Karbeas, were unrelenting in their willful devastation of the land of the Romans. But Ales, who was dispatched as ruler of some country of the Armenians, ended his life there

238

30

35

40

5

10

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

γ0. (λλ) ! μν )Αλ« &ν τινι τ5ν )Αρμεν 'ν ξ3ρ4 Jρξειν (ποσταλε« "κε>σε -»ττον P βοψλ« εWξε, τ$ν β ον κατωστρεχε σ/ν τG Ψαψτο (κα ρ8 στρατGD ! δ 5Αμερ μετA το σψν6ρξοντο« α1το – το Σκληρο ο*το« "λωγετο – ε+« "μλιον στA« πλεμον "κ ιλονεικ α« "-ε ρετ τε κα "κε ν8 (λλ) ο1κ Jλ|λοι« πολεμε>ν €ετο δε>ν. ε+« τοσοτον δ τοτοι« B &ρι« B 167 "πη%ητο κα (λλ#λοι« (ντεστρατ#γοψν, Jξρι« ^ν ε+« δωκα μλι« &ληγεν ξιλι6δα« B τοτ'ν +σξ/« "κ πεντ#κοντ6 ποψ κα μικρν τι πρ«. "πε γον ο*το« τ5ν "ξ-ρ5ν 7περ σξψσεν, &γν' α@-ι« -ραστητι καταστρατηγομενο« κατA τ5ν ’ Ρ'μα 'ν :πλα κινε>ν τG Καρβω4 Ψνομενο«. (ντεστρατεετο δ α1το>« Πετρ'ν»«, τν το δομεστ κοψ ττε (ρξν διοικ5νD λγ8 μν γAρ τG Β6ρδα τατην δι|ωπειν "δωδοτο, (λλ) "πε μ f.57 σξολ6ζειν ο*το« Oναγκ6ζετο ]« "π τροπο«, τ$ν (δελ$ν O% οψ, στρατηγ$ν Uντα κατA τ$ν Υρ4κ#σιον, πρ6γματι τατην διωπειν κα διοικε>ν. 17. Πλν (ν-ορμ»ν κατA τ5ν ) Ισμαηλιτ5ν κα (ντεπε%ιωναι κα Μιξαλ ! βασιλε/« – Vδη γAρ τν παιδικν Bλικ αν παραμε χα« πρ$« τν τ5ν (νδρ5ν Oπε γετο – "βολετ τε κα δι) "πι-ψμ α« εWξεν (ε . &γν' δω π'« τατα βοψλεψμενο« (π$ τ5ν "μψλ 'ν πρτερον, ]« ο1κ ειλεν, "ναπ6ρ%ασ-αι, ο1κ οjκο-εν ο1δ ) () Ψαψτο, τ0 δ το "πιτροπεοντο« Β6ρδα γν3μQ τε κα βοψλ0· :-εν δ κα :π'«, δηλ3σει κα τατα B στορ α. κ'$ν γAρ τG Uντι π'« κα δι6κενον τ$ σ5μα τ« στορ α«, :ταν "στερημωνα« &ξQ τA« α+τ α« τ5ν πρ6%ε'ν. (λλ) &ν-α μν κα Bμ>ν 7π$ το ξρνοψ καλ5« ο1 διωγν'σται, σψγγν3μην π6ντ'« ο ιλομα-ε>« (πονωμοιεν το>« (λη-ε>« (λλ) ο1 πλασματ3δει« γρ6|ειν "-ωλοψσιν, tν B 168 ο1δ τG τψξντι (πορ α κα-ωστηκεν, :ποψ δ γν3ριμο«, δηλον τατην κα σα κα-ιστ»ν το>« (ναγιν3σκοψσιν, ]« ο1κ Jλλο-εν π6ντ'« P "κ τοτ'ν ξορηγοψμωνη« τ« uελε α« α1το>«.

16.28–30 : a. 851 Ali ibn Yaha al–Armani, ut emirus Tarsi iam constat; postea a. 862 praeses Armeniae designatus est, ubi paulo post, forte a. 863 in proelio cum Byzantinis, occidit 37 : tempus haec expeditionis Petronae contra Amer et Carbeam dubium est, fortasse a. 856 sive 859 17.2–3 : 9–10 Ian. a. 854 Michael quartum decimum annum iniit Cap. 17: | Scyl 93.44–49 28 γ0 ante λψμαινμενοι edd 28 )Αλ« B edd 30 ! το Scyl 93.34 30 ο[τ'« edd 31 στ»« V 34 ξι6δα« V 34 μικρ ν τι V 36 τ5ν : τν edd 37 Πετρον»« V 38 τG om. edd 38 μ om. edd 40 κατA τ$ν Υρ4κ#σιον : τ5ν Υρ4κησ 'ν edd, cf. Scyl 93.43 17.1 πλν – (ντεπε%ιωναι ad finem cap. 16 inclusit Boor 2 Vδη : Jρτι edd Boor 4 ε λεν V 8 : τ^ν V 8 &ξει edd 9 δειωγν'σται V 10 το>« Bekk : το/« V Comb 11 δηλον δε> Bekk : > δηλον Boor, qui ante :ποψ distinxit 12 σα κα-ιστ»ν edd : σαοικα-ιστ»ν V

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

239

sooner than he planned together with his ill-suited army; and Amer stood in civil war against his joint ruler – who was called the son of Skleros – and overcome by rivalry he thought it necessary to make war on him rather than others. The strife between them increased and they made war on each other to such an extent that from somewhat more than fifty thousand scarcely ten thousand men remained of their forces. When, therefore, Amer had overcome his enemies, he decided again with arrogance to take command and wage war against the Romans, joining forces with Karbeas. Against them Petronas took the field, who then exercised the office of domestikos. Officially, Bardas had been charged to perform this function, but because as imperial guardian he could not, of necessity, spare the time, he asked his brother, who was general of the Thrakesian theme, to direct and manage it in practice. 17. Now, the emperor Michael wished always and was eager to set out and march against the Ishmaelites, for he had already left the age of childhood and strove for that of manhood. Though formerly advised by his kinsmen that he should not do this, he somehow took the decision to make a beginning, not on his own or by himself, but on the counsel and advice of his guardian Bardas; and our history will show why and how. For History’s body is indeed insensate and empty when it lacks the reasons for acts. Where we cannot judge properly, because of the elapsed time, the learned will surely make allowance for us who wish to write true, but not fictitious reasons – which anyone has in abundance – where, however, the reason is recognisable, to demonstrate this and make it clear to the readers, in as much as benefit is afforded them surely from nowhere else but from these reasons.

240

5

10

15

20

5

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

18. ) Εγωνετο δ τοτ8 τG Β6ρδ4 &ρ'« τ« βασιλε α« ο1κ (γενν#«, κα &ρ'« ο1 κατA το/« Jλλοψ«, νν μν α1%ανμενο« νν δ τα>« το λογισμο !ρμα>« προσεπικοπτμενο«, (λλA δσερ3« τι« κα δψσαπ6λλακτο«. μ»λλον δω, _να πορρ'τωρ' τ$ν λγον (γ6γ'μεν, "γωνετο δ τG Μανοψλ πρ$« τ$ν Υεκτιστον, (μοτωροι« "πιτροπεοψσι κα α1το ποψ κατA τA (ν6κτορα διαιτ'μωνοι«, διαορ6 τι«, r κα κα-οσ 'σιν "πεκ6λει, κα λ6-ρα ταξω'« εWξεν 7πολαλοψμωνην α1τG. τατην δ ! Μανοψλ ε1λαβομενο«, κα τ$ν -νον Jμαξν τινα κα δψσκαταγ3νιστον "νορ5ν, ‚#-η δε>ν τοτον (κρ'τηρι6σαι κα κα-ελε>ν, ε+ μνον γωνοιτο πορρ'τωρ' το παλατ οψ. δ κατA τ$ν οWκον α1το κ6τεισι κατA τν 5Ασπαρον Uντα, =ν κα ε+« σεμνε οψ τπον [στερον "νηγ6γετο κα τ$ν ξον "κε>σε κατω-ετο. "κε>-εν γον Ψκ6στοτε (ικνομενο« κοιν'ν$« "γ νετο τ5ν κατA τA (ν6κτορα διοικ#σε'ν. τοτον ο[τ'« ο1 δι) Ψαψτο (λλA διA το Υεοκτ στοψ (ποσεισ6μενο« ! Β6ρδα«, τα1τ$ν δ ε+πε>ν κα (ποορτισ6μενο«, κα τν τξην λαβeν πρ$« τ$ Ψαψτο | σποψδαζμε- f. 57v νον κοιν'νν, "βοψλεετο κα α1τ$« ο1κωτι δι) Ψτωροψ δι) Ψαψτο δ διανσαι τ$ π»ν, κα τω'« κα τ$ν Υεκτιστον κα-ελε>ν, _να μ τ« "π τA πρσ' ορ»« τοτο &ξοι "μπδιον κα bμα τ$ν πολ/ν Uνειδον τ$ν "π τ0 νμQ α1το – κα γAρ uνε διζε τοτον διηνεκ5« – (πορραπ σοι κα πορρ'τωρ' ποι#σεται. 19. ’ƒπρξε γον τG βασιλε> Μιξαλ παιδαγ'γ$« (ν6γ'γ« τε κα πρρ'-εν τρπ'ν τ5ν ε1γεν5ν. τοτον O% οψ ! βασιλε/« α1τν τε τ$ν Υεκτιστον κα τν μητωρα (ν'τωρ' τ5ν βασιλικ5ν (%ι'μ6τ'ν (ναγαγε>ν κα με ζονα τοτ8 "πιβραβεσαι τιμ#ν. ο1κ "πε -ετο γον τοτ8 ! Υεκτιστο«, ο1δ τα>« α1το (ρωσκειν (ρεσκε αι« Oβολετο, "πα% '« λωγ'ν (λλ) ο1κ (να% '« τA τ« βασιλε α« δε>ν διοικε>ν. τοτον ο@ν Uργανον τ$ν παιδαγ'γ$ν ! Β6ρδα« λαβeν πονηρ$ν ο1κ "παετο ζιζ6νι6 τινα περ το (νδρ$« τ0 Ψαψτο "νσπε ρ'ν κα τ0 το βασιλω'« χψξ0, Jλλα τε πολλA περ τ5ν κοιν5ν διοικ#σε'ν λωγ'ν, ]« ο1 καλ5« ο+κονοCap. 18: GeorgCont (Istrin) 3.4–8; Gen 61.5–19 | Scyl 93.49–94.66. Cap. 19: GeorgCont (Istrin) 6.23–7.13; Gen 61.19–64.83; Log A 240.153–241.178 | PsSym 657.12–18; Scyl 94.66–95.4 ||7–8 cf. Matt 13.25 Ψπωσπειρεν ζιζ4νια 18.1 δ : δ edd 3 δψσαπ6λακτο« V 4 τ$ν λγον ante πορρ'τωρ' edd 5 (οτωροι« V 5 "πιτροπεοψσιν edd 7 7πολαλομενα edd 9 '#-ει V 10 add. edd Boor 11 δ κατA – Uντα (B 5Ασπαρο«, cf. Patria 88.1): κ6τεισι ε+« τ$ν οWκον α1το κατA τν κιστωρναν το (τν Scyl) 5Ασπαρο« (5Ασπαρον Scyl M) edd e Scyl 94.57–58 11 κα past =ν om. edd 11 τπον V Comb Boor Scyl 94.58 : τπον Bekk 11 "νηγ6γετο V B corr. in marg. : (νηγ6γετο B Bekk in app. : μετηγ6γετο Boor e Scyl 94.59 μετεσκεασε 12 κειν'ν$« V 13 τοτον edd Boor : τοτ'ν V 14 ταψτ$ν V 16 ο1κ &τι V 17 π»ν : σπ»ν V 17 κα om. edd 18 τοτον edd Boor 19.2 τε τ$ν coni. Boor in app. : τε κα V edd 4 "πιβραβεσαι V 5 "βολετο Boor in app., sicut ubique in libris I-IV 6 (λλ) : κα Β edd 6 ο@ν om. Β edd 8 ζιζανια (sic) τινA V 9 Jλλ6 τε V

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

241

18. This Bardas had no little desire for the imperial power, a desire unlike that of others which now increases, now holds itself in check through impulse of reason, but a mad and persistant desire. What is more, so that we may proceed further with our account, Manuel had a falling out with Theoktistos, both being regents and lodging somewhere near the Palace, and this then led to an accusation of lèse-majesté which was quickly whispered secretly in his ear. Being wary of this, and considering envy to be something one could not fight or refute, Manuel thought he might cut off and destroy it if only he moved further away from the Palace. He returned then to his own house which was near the of Aspar and which he later converted to the site of a monastery and was laid down in earth there. Coming therefore from thence each time to the Palace he would take part in the administration. Thus disposing of – that is to say, getting rid of – Manuel not by himself but through Theoktistos, Bardas took Fortune as accomplice in reaching his goal. But then he resolved no longer to accomplish everything through another, but by himself and, to to begin with, to destroy Theoktistos, so as not to have this obstacle to his way forward, and also so as to fend off and be rid of the reproach in connexion with his daughter-in-law – for Theoktistos reproached him without ceasing. 19. Now, the emperor Michael had a teacher who was unlearned and far removed from good manners. The emperor asked this same Theoktistos and his mother to advance this man higher in the imperial dignities and grant him a greater office. But Theoktistos was not persuaded by Michael, nor did he allow himself to be satisfied by his obsequious arguments, saying that it was necessary to administer the empire in fitting, not unfitting wise. Using this teacher, then, as an instrument of evil Bardas did not cease sowing tares about this man in his and the emperor’s soul, saying also many things concerning the affairs of the public administration, to the effect that they were not being managed properly and that ‘Although the empire was left to you in inheritance, this man is removing it far from you, and is making plans for the mar-

242 10

15

20

25

30

35

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

μονται, κα :τι “σο καταλει-ε ση« ]« κληρονομ α« τ« βασιλε α« πρρ' σοψ τατην ο*το« ποιε>, γ6μον τ0 μητρ σοψ P τ5ν τατη« -ψγατωρ'ν μιl "μμελετ5ν, κα σο το τατη« ψο πρρ' ποψ ποισαι το/« K-αλμο«”. τατα γον ]« βωλη π#%α« "ν καρδ 4 το βασιλω'« δι#γειρω τε, κα :π'« μ τατα γωνοιτο, σψνετ« &λεγε δε>ν κα ταξ στη« βοψλ«. ]« δ πολλ6κι« περ τοτοψ σψν#ρξοντο πρ6γματο«, μ αν τατην "κροψν γν3μην κα (πωαινον το "κ μωσοψ τ$ν Υεκτιστον ποισαι δολοον 4 τιν P 7περορ 4. "δωδοκτο ο@ν τατα, κα πωρα« &σπεψδε το>« | βοψλεψ-ε>σιν "π6γεινD τ$ δ Fν "ν τG τοτον μωλλειν πρ$« B 170 τ$ν Λαψσιακ$ν "%ωρξεσ-αι μετA τν (ναορ5ν διο κησιν, "πακολοψ-σαι μικρ$ν τ$ν βασιλωα κα τοτο μνον (νακραγε>ν τ$ “"π6ρατε α1τν” το>« πραιποσ τοι«. ττε ! Β6ρδα« "ν τG ΛαψσιακG σψνεδρ αζεν. ]« ο@ν ! Υεκτιστο« προωκψπτεν "%ι3ν, τ$ το Μιξαλ σν-ημα προτρωξον bμα κα προ-6νον τοτον !ρ5ν &γν' ψγ0 τν σ'τηρ αν πραγματεσασ-αι. B ψγ δ πρ$« τ$ν ’Ιππδρομον κατA τA „σηκρητε>αD κα γAρ "κε>σε ττε τ$ τ5ν (σηκρητ5ν 7πρξε καταγ3γιον. | (λλ) 7π$ πολλ5ν ! εc« σψλλη-ε« μωνειν (λλ) ο1 εγειν κατη- f.58 ναγκ6ζετοD κα % ο« ! Β6ρδα« γψμν3σα« α1τοξειρ α1το/« ο_τινε« εWεν διακ'λσοντε« (μψνομενο« Oπε λει, προσνD (λλ) &λα-ε κατA γαστωρα βλη-ε« κα -αν6τ8 παραδο-ε «, τ5ν "γκ6τ'ν "κξψ-ωντ'ν α1το. :τε δ κα ! Μανοψλ οιβληπτο« Rσπερ γενμενο« τG Β6ρδ4 κα-αρ5« λωγεται (νειπε>ν· | B 171 “… ο« γψμν3σα« ε+« Υεοκτ στοψ νον, :πλιζε σαψτ$ν ε+« σαγν κα- ) Bμωραν”. 11 τ0 om. edd 13 "ν καρδ 4 coni. dubitanter Kamb 14 γωνοιντο ante corr. V (ν expunctum, ut vid.) Boor : γωνοιτο B edd 14 &λεγε V : &ασκε B in marg. edd 15 τοτοψ edd : τοτο V : το α1το Boor e Scyl 94.77 15 post σψν#ρξοντο add. το B edd 16 "κροψν γν3μην κα (πωαινον το nos : "κροψν κα γν3μην (πεα νον το V edd Boor : "κροψν γν3μην κα (περα νοντο coni. Bekk in app. 18 &σπεψδε edd : &πεψδε V 18 βοψλη-ε>σιν edd, sed βοψλεψ-ε>σιν coni. Bekk in app. 19 τ5ν add. edd e Scyl 95.80 20 "παρ6τε V 21 πραιποσ το>« V 25 (σηκρητ α V 25 (σηκρ#τ'ν edd 27 α1τοξειρ α1το/« nos : α1τοξειρ 4 το/« V edd Boor 28 εWεν διακ'λ[σ]οντε« vel jοιεν διακ'λσοντε« coni. dubitanter Kamb 28 διακ'λσοντε« (μψνμενο« V : διακ'λσοντε« P (μψνομενοι coni. Boor in app. e Scyl 95.87 κ'λσειν P βοη-#σειν 28 προστ6ττ'ν Comb : πρ$« V : ante πρ$« lacunam statuit Boor 29 ξε>ρα τιν V 30 Σκλα edd 32 κα μ B edd 32 "%απωστειλαν edd 33 ]« δ ) ο@ν edd 33 post Jν-ρ'πον add. "πιντα edd e Scyl 95.92 34 κ6τ' το σκ6μνοψ vel κατA τ$ν σκ6μνον coni. dubitanter Kamb 35 βλη-ε« : πληγε« edd e Scyl 95.93 37 (ν ε+πε>ν V

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

243

riage of your mother or one of her daughters and to deprive you her son of your eyes.’ Driving these things like arrows into the emperor’s heart and rousing him, he said that there was need of wise and most speedy counsel, lest these things should come to pass. After they had come together many times comcerning this matter they made up their minds and decided upon getting rid of Theoktistos by some sort of murder or banishment. It was resolved, therefore, to do this, and there was haste to carry out the plan. This latter was the following: as Theoktistos was about to go out towards the Lausiakos, after controlling the official reports, the emperor was to follow a little after him and to shout to the praepositi simply: ‘Seize him.’ Bardas was then sitting in council in the Lausiakos. Now, as Theoktistos emerged he saw Michael’s standard, which preceded and arrived before the latter, and he judged it prudent to seek safety in flight. His flight was toward the [Covered] Hippodrome by way of the Asekreteia, for at that time the lodging of the a secretis was there. But being one apprehended by many he was constrained to stay and not flee; and drawing his sword Bardas threatened that he would requite with murder whoever might hinder the action, one of the men in his service to commit the murder. But no one then dared touch Theoktistos, and he was brought to the Skyla, to be kept under guard until it was decided what should be done with him. When, out of fear of the empress, they had decided that he should not live, lest he should be released straightway, they sent one of the members of the Hetaireia brandishing a bare sword against him. And when he saw the man with the sword, Theoktistos crawled under the bench, wishing to flee the blows. But he failed and was struck in the belly and given over to death, with his entrails spilling out. Whereupon, Manuel, as if possessed by Phoebus, is said to have proclaimed clearly to Bardas: ‘Having drawn the sword for Theoktistos’s murder Arm yourself day by day for slaughter.’

244 0

5

10

15

20

5

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

20. )Αλλ) ! μν Υεκτιστο« ο[τ' τ$ το β οψ πωρα« (πε ληεν, κα μετA τν α1το σαγν ! Β6ρδα« τν το κανικλε οψ ροντ δα τε κα τιμν ε+« Ψαψτ$ν (νελ6μβανενD B δ δ Υεοδ3ρα τοτ'ν ]« fσ-ετο, λψσ κομο« δ -ωοψσα, πολλA κατολοψρομωνη (νωκλαεν κα Kδψρμ5ν τA βασ λεια "πλ#ροψ, (ρα>« (μοτωροψ« κα-ψποβ6λλοψσα κα “h (ναιδε>« κα παμμ αροι”, λωγοψσα, “-ρε«. τ σ/ μων, (ξ6ριστον γωννημα, τ$ν δετερν σοψ πατωρα πονηρA (ντωδ'κα« (γα-5ν; κα σ/ β6σκανε δα>μον κα πονηρω”, τ$ν (δελ$ν "πιτραγ8δοσα, “τν "μν "μ ανα« (ρξ#ν, κα-αρAν ψλαξ-ε>σαν κα Jξραντον; &στι -ε$« τ5ν τολμ'μων'ν &ορο«, =« (μοτωροψ« ο1κ (λλο 8 (λλ) !μο 8 -αν6τ8 παραδ3σει δ#ποψ κα ονικG”. κα bμα "πε-ε ασω π'«, τA« ξε>ρα« πετ6σασα, “jδοιμι "πιπεσοσαν, κριε, jδοιμι τν το (ν-ρ3ποψ τοτοψ "κδ κησιν”. τατη« ο@ν &κτοτε τA« πψκνA« (ρA« μ ωροντε« κα Kνειδισμο«, κα bμα τν κατ ) α1τ$ν "λαν'ν ! Β6ρδα« !δν, &γν'σαν κα τατην "κε>-εν (π3σασ-αι κα γψμν0 ξ'ρε>ν πρ$« bπαν α1το>« τ$ δοκον κεαλ0. :περ "κε νη κατα'ρ6σασα – κα γAρ Fν +δε>ν ν>, νοψ« τε (ν-ρ3π'ν κα | !μολ'ν βλ6βα« f.58v "κεγοψσαD τ$ν δ τω'« πλοτον, τ$ν σ#μερον "ν το>« (νακτροι« (πο-ησαψριζμενον, &γν' τ0 σψγκλ#τ8 ποιε>ν ανερν, τ$ν ψν τε τ« | (ειδο« δαπ6νη« κ'λοψσα κα τν Ψαψτ« κηρττοψσα (ρετ#ν. κα B 172 δ ε+« "π#κοον στ»σα "%εβησεν ]« πρ$« το>« "νεν#κοντα ξ λια μν ξρψσο τG βασιλικG ταμε 8 κεντην6ρια "ναπκεινται, (ργψρ οψ δ ]σε τρι5ν, κα τ5ν μν εWναι τ$ν τατη« Jνδρα -ησαψριστ#ν τε κα ποριστ#ν, τ5ν δ α1τ#ν, μ καταναλ σκειν ιλοση« κα κατασπαταλ»ν. 21. )ΑλλA κα τοι τοσοτο« ! βασιλικ$« †ν -ησαψρ$« ε+« ο1δν "ξ3ρησε παντελ5« τ0 (πονο 4 το Μιξαλ κα (κα ρ8 ιλοτιμ 4. τα>« γAρ τ5ν _ππ'ν 4μ λλαι«, εjπωρ τι« `τερο«, (γαλλμενο«, κα α1τ$« "κε>νο« Bνιοξε>ν – † τ« ττε ταπειν'-ε ση« τ5ν ’ Ρ'μα 'ν βασιλε α« – ο1 παραιτομενο«, τ5ν σψμπαιζντ'ν α1τG κα σψνηνιοξοντ'ν "κ το -ε οψ

20.1 : die 20 Nov. a. 855 Theoctistus occisus est rator et Theodora regentis auctoritate privata est

14 : die 15 Mart. a. 856 Michael solus impe-

Cap. 20: GeorgCont (Istrin) 7.14–18, 7.30–34; Gen 64.87–95; Log A 241.178–184 | PsSym 657.18–23; Scyl 95.5–96.28 Cap. 21: VBas 27.15–17 | PsSym 659.2–660.3; Scyl 96.29–97.58 20.2 τε om. edd 4 κατολοψρομωνην V 4 (νωκαεν ante corr. V (λ sscr) : (νωκλαιεν edd 5 κα-ψποβ6λοψσα V 6 γωνημα V 8 "π τραγ'δ5σα V 10 (λλο 8 V : (λλο '« edd Boor 11 jδημι V 11 "πιπεσοσαν edd : "πιπεσοσα V 14 "λανα« Comb 17 ν> add. edd Boor e Scyl 95.13 – 96.14 17 τε : τ5ν B edd 22 ταμιε 8 edd 23 -ησα1ριστ#ν V 21.1 κα τοι V 1 tν V 5 παραιομενο« ante corr. V

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

245

20. Now, such was the end of Theoktistos’s life, and after his murder Bardas took for himself the office and dignity of the keeper of the Inkpot. But when Theodora heard of these things, she ran about with hair unkempt, and with great wailing she wept aloud and filled the Palace with lamentations. Bringing curses upon both she said, ‘O shameless and all-foul beasts! Why have you, ungrateful child, repaid your second father’s good deeds with evil? And you, jealous and evil demon,’ she said descanting in distress upon her brother, ‘Why have you defiled my reign which had been kept pure and without blame? God is beholder of these shameless acts, and He shall deliver both to no other, but to the same murderous death.’ And she adjured God, spreading out her hands, ‘May I see, O Lord, may I see the avenging of this man!’ Thereafter they could not bear her constant curses and reproaches, with Bardas all the while following his own path, and they resolved to drive her away and pursue their plans without disguise. Detecting this – for she was adept at observing and guessing – Theodora did not think it fit to oppose them, for she fled the killing of men or harm of those of her own race. But for the present she decided to make known to the Senate the wealth which was then stored up in the Palace, hindering her son’s lavish expenditure and proclaiming her own virtue. Standing before the audience she cried aloud that more than ninety thousand kentenaria of gold and some three thousand of silver were laid up in the imperial treasury, her husband having been the collector and provider of one part and she of the other, for she did not like lavish spending or wanton living. 21. But great though the imperial treasure was, it was reduced completely to nought by Michael’s senselessness and untimely munificence. For revelling as anyone ever in the races of horses, nor forgoing to take the reigns himself – alas the humiliation suffered then by the empire of the Romans! – he stood as god-father to the children of his playfellows and fellow charioteers and de-

246

10

15

20

25

30

35

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

βαπτ σματο« τA τωκνα ψο-ετομενο« τ$ν βασ λειον κατεκωνοψ πλοτον, πεντ#κοντα δ κα τεσσαρ6κοντα κα τ$ "λ6ξιστον Ψκ6στ8 τρι6κοντα ξρψσ οψ λ τρα« "πιξορηγ5ν. ποτ δω τινι πατρικ 8 – ’ Ιμωριο« ο*το« "καλε>το ! Ξο>ρο«, διA τν το προσ3ποψ ο[τ' κατονομαζμενο« (γριτητα – Jλλ'« α+σξρολογοντι κατA τν τρ6πεζαν κα χον "κ τ« βεβ#λοψ α1το γαστρ$« κατA πρσ'πον το βασιλω'« κα τ5ν σψνδειπνοντ'ν (ιωντι, ]« κα τ$ ατλ ον τ$ τοτοψ« 'ταγ'γον "κ το τηλικοτοψ χοψ (ποσβωσαι, τG παραδ%8 το τοιοτοψ -αματο« ξρψσ οψ λ τρα« δωδ'κεν Ψκατν. κα Ξειλ» δ Jλλοτε το σ/ν α1τG Bνιοξοντο« τ$ν ψ$ν "κ το -ε οψ λοψτρο (ναδε%6μενο« !μο '« ξρψσ οψ λ τρα« δωδ'κεν Ψκατν. ο[τ'« "κε>νο« | ε+« ο1δν δωον τA δημσια καταν6- B 173 λισκεν. "πε δ "ντ$« Kλ γοψ καιρο τ$ν τοσοτον πλοτον τα>« τοιαται« σκηνικα>« κα (-ωσμοι« καταν6λ'σε πρ6%εσι, δειν$« "ραστ« †ν τ« πποδρομ α«, Fλ-εν δ ! τ« διανομ« τ5ν βασιλικ5ν δ'ρε5ν καιρ«, κα ξρημ6τ'ν προ« ο1κ Fν δι) tν τA στρατεματα ιλοτιμομενα τA« τ5ν "ξ-ρ5ν παρατ6%ει« (μνονται, τ#ν τε ξρψσν "κε νην κα | πολψ- f.59 -ρλλητον πλ6τανον κα το/« δο λωοντα«, πρ$« δ κα το/« δο γρπα« !λοξρσοψ« Uντα« κα σψρηλ6τοψ«, κα τ$ !λξρψσον Uργανον, (λλA κα `τερα &ργα τ« βασιλικ« "κ-ωσε'«, !λκν &ξοντα τ5ν διακοσ 'ν ο1κ &λαττον κεντηναρ 'ν, ξ'νεσα«, ξαρ6%αι δωδ'κεν "ν τG βασιλικG ταμιε 8. κα στολA« δω τινα« βασιλικA« κα α1γοψστιακ6«, (λλA κα τ« 3 , οϊσα« "ν σψγκλ#τοψ βοψλ«, τA« μν !λοξρσοψ« τA« δ ξρψσοψ6ντοψ« τG Ε+δικG πρ$« τG τωλει "κδωδ'κεν "%απορ5ν, ]« ^ν ξαραξ-5σι. πλν ο1κ &-ασαν ξ'νεψ-ναι, κα "κε>νο« μν "% (ν-ρ3π'ν "γωνετο, τατα« δ Βασ λειο« ! (ο διμο« τν βασιλε αν λαβeν κα καταλαβeν &τι (λψμ6ντοψ« τ$ νν σενζ6τον καλομενον ξαραξ-ναι "κωλεψσεν, "κ τοσοτοψ πλοτοψ μηδν `τερον ε7ρηκe« P ξρψσ οψ μν την6ρια τρ α, μιλιαρ σια δ σακκ α "ννωα, Z κα δημοσιεσα« κα π»σι δλα ποι#σα« (π'δρετο τ« σψγκλ#τοψ "ν3πιον τν :-εν &μελλε ποι#σεσ-αι B 174 τ« πολιτε α« διο κησιν. |

6 "%εκωνοψ edd 7 δ edd : δ V 7 πεντ#κοντα δ – τρι6κοντα : Ψκατ$ν κα Kγδο#κοντα, κα το1λ6ξιστον πεντ#κοντα Scyl 96.34–35, cf. PsSym 659.7 ρ 2 P τ$ "λ6ξιστον ν 2 8 ξροψσ οψ V 8 "π ξορηγ5ν V 11 τ5 ante corr. V 13 κατασβωσαι edd 13 παραδ%οψ V 14 δωδ'κν V : &δ'κεν edd 14 Ψκατν sic Scyl 96.41, sed cf. VBas 27.25 πεντ#κοντα 16 ο*το« V 18 τ« post pν om. edd 22 πολψ-ρλητον edd 22 post δο add. ξρψσο« edd e Scyl 97.47, sed cf. PsSym 659.18 22 τA« δο γρπα« V 26 ταμε 8 Scyl 97.51, sicut ubique in libris I-IV 26 α1γοψστηακ6« V 30 (ε διμο« V 31 (λψμ6ντοψ« (νεκαλωσατο κα edd e Scyl 97.55 τατα« (νεκαλωσατο : (λμ6ντοψ« V 31 "κελεσατο edd : "νεκελεσατο coni. Bekk in app. 32 μν τ#ναρια Boor e Scyl 97.56 : μν την6ρια V : κεντην6ρια edd

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

247

pleted the imperial wealth, bestowing fifty, or forty, or at the least thirty pounds of gold on each. And once, when a certain patrikios – he was named Imerios the Pig, so called on account of the fierceness of his face – was being generally abusive at table and let out a noise from his foul belly in the presence of the emperor and those dining with him, a noise so great as to extingusih the torch which was giving them light, Michael bestowed on him a hundred pounds of gold, on account of the strangeness of this marvel. And on another occasion he likewise bestowed a hundred pounds of gold when he stood as godfather for the son of Cheilas, a fellow charioteer. Thus did he squander the public funds to no purpose. And since, being the zealous lover of horse-racing that he was, he had in a short time squandered so much wealth on such theatrical and illicit things, when the time came for the distribution of imperial largesse and there was no means of providing the money to reward the armies which kept the lines of the enemies at bay, he melted down that celebrated golden plane tree and the two lions, as well as the two griffins of pure gold worked with the hammer, and the organ of pure gold and other works of imperial exhibition, all weighing not less than twohundred kentenaria, and gave it to be minted in the imperial treasury. Finally, in great difficulty, he gave up vestments of the emperor and empress and also those of the Senate, some of pure gold and others embroidered with gold, which were kept in the Eidikos, so that they could struck as coin. But they had still not been melted down when he left this life, and when the glorious emperor Basil assumed the imperial office, he found them still intact and commanded that the senzaton, as it is now called, should be minted, for he found nothing else remaining from such great wealth except three kentenaria of gold and nine bags of miliaresia; and producung these latter as evidence and showing them to all, he expressed his despair before the Senate as to how the administration of the state was to be run with these means.

248

5

10

15

20

25

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

22. )ΑλλA τατα μν προnντο« το ξρνοψ γεγνασινD ττε δ εj-ιστο B Υεοδ3ρα κατA τ$ν "ν Βλαξωρναι« -ε>ον σψξν5« π'« "πιοιτ»ν ναν, !μο μν ε1ξ6« τινα« (ποδιδοσα -εG, !μο δ κα το λοψτρο μετωξοψσα. ]« γον Kχω ποτ ) ( κετο, τ$ν Πετρ'ν»ν (δελ$ν α1τ« Uντα πωμχαντε« ! Μιξα#λ τε κα Β6ρδα« (ποκε ροψσ τε τατην μετA τA« -ψγατωρα« !μο, κα το>« κατA τA Καριανο (νακτροι« ττε μν περιορ ζοψσινD [στερον δ ο1ξ bπα% μνον (λλA κα δ« (ποστε λαντε« ε+σεκμισαν τ$ν "νντα πλοτον α1τα>«, κα κοιν5« π'« κα +δι'τικ5« (λλ) ο1 βασιλικ5« εjασαν ζν. (λλ) "κε νη μν μετ ) ο1 πολ/ τ5ν τ0δε με- στατο, κα βασιλεσιν (ο διμο« nos, cf. VBas 71.26–27, 94.28, cf. Scyl 97.68 ! βασιλε/« Βασ λειο« : βασιλεσιν (ο διμο« V : βασιλε/« ! (ο διμο« Βασ λειο« edd : βασιλεσα« Βασ λειο« ! (ο διμο« coni. Boor 13 ο*το« V 14 (πολιποσα τ V 15 προτατη« V 17 κα om. edd 18 μν om. edd 18 α1τ0 om. edd 19 τ$ edd 21 προ "λεσε'« V 21 "τ-η : apud Log A 219.63–64 et PsSym 628.2 Petronas fustibus verberatur 21 μαγγλ6βια edd 23 Ε+ρ#νη suppl. taciter edd, cf. Scyl 98.72 : spatium ca. duodecim litterarum praebet V : lacunam statuit Boor, suspiciens Scylitzae fictionem e IV.22.25 infra 25 τG Ε+ρ#νη« V Boor : fortasse Ε+ρ#νη Σ τG vel simile scribendum cf. Scyl 98.73 Ε+ρ#νη δ Σεργ 8 : τG Ε+ρ#νη« edd 26 τ$ν om. Comb

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

249

22. But these things occurred later, when time had gone by. At the time in question Theodora used to go rather often to the divine church of the Blachernae, now offering certain prayers to God, now partaking in the bath. Once, when she arrived somewhat late in the day, Michael and Bardas sent Petronas, who was her brother, and had her tonsured together with her daughters, and they confined them for the while to the palace in the quarter of Karianos; but later they sent them away not only once, but twice, and requisitioned the wealth they possessed, making allowance for them to live in common and in private, but not in imperial fashion. Not long afterwards, however, Theodora departed from this world and Basil, glorious amongst emperors, sent her remains together with her daughters to take up their abode in the monastery of their grandmother, called Gastrion, to live and dwell there in piety. Thus did she depart this life, leaving her son a good and venerable name, not a bad one as did those others. The Book preceeding this present one made known from whom she was descended, and how she came to the Palace, and how many daughters were born of her womb; and this Book will make known also the rest of her family relations. There were, then, the two aforementioned brothers, Petronas, general of the Thrakesian theme who was then a patrikios, and the aforementioned Bardas, who had been caught doing something wrong by Theophilus and, when the the usual [daily] procession had assembled, was given sixty lashes by the clock [outside the Chrysotriklinos]. And there were three sisters, the one called by the auspicious name Good Maria, Sophia and . Sophia was given as wife to Constantine Baboutzikos, Good Maria to Arsaber, who was then a patrikios and later magistros, ,

250

30

35

40

5

10

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

μ6γιστρον κα Β6ρδαν τ$ν Ψαψτο (δελ$ν κα μ6γιστρον, τ$ν το πατρικ οψ Κ'νσταντ νοψ κα στρατηγο Σικελ α« [τ$ν] το Κοντομτοψ γαμβρ$ν – "κε>-εν γAρ α1τG κα B το Κοντομτοψ "κληρ3-η προσηγορ α –, τν σψγγωνειαν πρ$« τ$ν πατρι6ρξην &σ'ζε Φ3τιονD "%6δελοι γAρ ο δο μ6γιστροι ο*τοι τοτοψ "τγξανον. α[τη δ ο@ν B μ#τηρ τ5ν ε+ρημων'ν, "πε το προτωροψ (νδρ$« διA -αν6τοψ Bμ6ρτανεν, ο1ξ ε_λετο κα δετερον +δε>ν μ6την (ποβιοντα, ζ5σα δ ξ#ρα κα τ0 Ψαψτ« σψνοσα (δελ0 κατA τA βασ λεια, α1ξμηρ6ν τινα κα ταπεινν "στολισμωνη στολ#ν, &τι δ μν κα μωλαιναν, τ$ν [παρξον (πολαμβ6νοψσα τ« ξειρ«, ο1 μν δ κα τ$ν τειξι3την, (λλA κα τ$ν νομερον σψνεπαγομωνη, κατA νοψμην αν (πTει β6δην τε κα πεζ0 διA τ5ν Σξολ5ν πρ$« το/« "ν το>« δεσμ'τηρ οι« κατεξομωνοψ« τ« τε Ξαλκ« κα το Πραιτ'ρ οψ κα τ5ν Νοψμωρ'ν, τ νο« τε ξ6ριν (ποκωκλεισται `να "ρ'τ5σα κα- ) `να κα διοικοσα το/« μν δι) Ψαψτ« το/« δ διA τ« πρ$« τν (δελν 7πομν#σε'«, Ψκ6στ8 τ5ν ροψροψμων'ν ε1λογ αν "πιξορηγοσα ο1 μικρAν κα "λεημοσνην. κα τA μν κατA τν γψB 176 ναικ'ν>τιν ο[τ'. | 23. ’ Ο δ Β6ρδα« Fν :λο« τA τ« βασιλε α« "πιτροπε'ν κα δι|οικ5ν f.60 κα τ5ν λοιπ5ν ]« σψγγεν« το βασιλω'« (γαπ3μενο«D &ν-εν κα τν κοψροπαλ6τοψ, οcον Š-λον "π τ0 (δελ0, τιμν (ναδωξεται, κα κατA τ5ν ) Ισμαηλιτ5ν κα το 5Αμερ, Rσπερ εjρηται, (ντιστρατεονται μετA το Μιξα#λ, Jρτι τελοντο« α1το ε+« Jνδρα« "% (γενε 'ν, δψν6μει π6σQ τε κα ξειρ . ]« δ ) ο@ν τ« τ5ν "ναντ 'ν "πωβησαν γ«, κατA πλιν Σαμσατα λεγομωνην, δψν6μει τε βρ -οψσαν κα +σξι Jγονται, κα τατην "πεξε ροψν πολιορκε>ν. (λλ) "λελ#-εισαν ο1 κατA Υεοδ3ρα« αjροντε« ξε>ρα, κατA δ πολψτρπ'ν (νδρ5ν. ]« γAρ τρ τη μν Fν τοτοι« τ« "εδρε α« Bμωρα, B πρ3τη δ κα κψρ α τ5ν Bμερ5ν, &μελλον δ τν (να μακτον μψσταγ'γ αν "κπληρον ]« ^ν τ5ν -ε 'ν μψστηρ 'ν μετ6σξοιεν, "%α νη«, εjτ) (ψλ6κτ'« τελοντε« α1τ6, εjτε κα καταρονητικ5« &ξοντε« πρ$« τν πλιν δι) (πειρ αν ]« μ πρ$« βασιλωα ’ Ρ'μα 'ν Šραι

23.3–5 : prima expeditio contra Amer, Bardae consilio prompta, forte a. 859 Cap. 23: GeorgCont (Istrin) 8.6–8, 8.28–33; Gen 64.1–65.21; Log A 242.204–205 658.21–23; Scyl 98.78–99.7 ||9 cf. Homerus, Od.1.1

| PsSym

29 [τ$ν] το Boor : το κα coni. B in app. 32 δ : δ edd 33 πρ$τεροψ V 33 δια-αν6τοψ V 35 α1ξμηρν B V 38 σψνεπαγομωνη edd : σψνεπεγν'μωνη V 38 (πε V 44 γψναικ'ν τιν V 23.2 post τ5ν λοιπ5ν add. διαερντ'« edd e Scyl 98.79 : ante τ5ν λοιπ5ν coni. 7π$ dubitanter Kamb 6 καταπλιν V 7 σαμσ6τα (sic) V 8 "λελ#-εισαν edd : "λ#-εισαν V 10 ]« γAρ τρ τη μν Fν τοτοι« τ« "εδρε α« : ]« μν γAρ Fν τρ τη τ« "εδρε α« τοτοι« edd 11 -ε 'ν : 4γ 'ν edd 13 πλην V

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

251

brother of the mother of Photios who later acceded to the pariarchal throne. By him she had two sons, Stephanus the magistros and his brother Bardas the magistros, the brother-in-law of the patrikios and general of Sicily Constantine Kontomytes – for thereby did Bardas acquire the name Kontomytes – and so she kept alive the ties of family to the patriarch Photios; for these two magistroi were thus cousins of Photios. Now this woman, the mother of the two men mentioned, having lost her former husband through his death, chose not to see another die in vain, but living as a widow and dwelling with her sister near the Palace, clad in an austere and humble garment – and moreover a black one –, taking the eparch by the hand, and also accompanied by the commander of the Walls, and the commander of the Noumera as well, set out at the beginning of each month on foot, step by step, through the Scholai to [visit] those confined in the prisons of the Chalke and the Praitorion and the Noumera, asking one after the other why he had been imprisoned; and she looked after their interests, some by herself and others through mention of them to her sister, bestowing also no small charity and mercy. Such were the affairs in the women’s quarters. 23. Now Bardas alone administered the affairs of the empire and managed also other affairs as a beloved relation of the emperor. For this reason he received, as a reward under the authority of his sister, the dignity of curopalates and, as has been said, took the field with all power and force against the Ishmaelites and Amer together with Michael, who had just arrived at the age of manhood from that of adolescence. When they had forced their way into the land of the enemy, they advanced against the city called Samosata bristling with power and might, and tried to take it by storm. But they did not understand that it was not against Theodora that they were raising their hands, but against versatile men. On the third day of their siege, which was the first and chiefest of the week, as they were about to complete the bloodless mystical rites, so that they might partake of the divine mysteries, suddenly, either because they celebrated these rites in ungarded fashion or else, through inexperience, they had disdained to keep watch on the city lest anyone might dare raise his hand against the emperor of the Romans, at the very moment they

252 15

20

25

30

35

5

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

τολμ5ντο« ξε>ρ6 τινο«, κατA τν Rραν "ν — τ5ν -ε 'ν &μελλον μετασξε>ν μψστηρ 'ν π6ντο-εν με- ) :πλ'ν "κπεπηδηκτε« τ« πλε'«, ο1κ Fν +δε>ν τ$ν :στι« ’ Ρ'μα 'ν ο1κ "ξρτο ψγ0. &ν-α κα ! Μιξαλ μλι« ποψ τ$ν _ππον (ναβA« εγ'ν κα-'ρ»το, (λλ) ο1 προπολεμ5νD ο[τ' ποψ μγι« "κσωσ'στο, σκηνA« α1τA« κα τν :ση τοτοι« -εραπε α προσν "κε> καταλελοιπ3«. &ν-α κα τ$ν προμνημονεψ-ωντα ασν (ριστεσαι Καρβωαν τ$ν τν Τερικν | ο+κοδομησ6μενον, κα πολ/ν ο1 μνον δ το ξψδα οψ B 177 -ρον λαο κατεργ6σασ-αι, (λλA κα τ5ν μεγ6λ'ν δ στρατηγ5ν ζ'γρε 4 λαβε>ν τν τε Τζαγγτοψβον τ$ν )Αβεσαλeμ κα Σηeν τ$ν Παλατ>νον, κα Ψτωροψ« 7ποστρατ#γοψ« κα τοψρμ6ρξα« Jξρι τ5ν Ψκατν. "τηροντο γον ο δηλ'-ωντε« στρατηγο μετA τν το πολωμοψ παραδρομν "ν τ0 ψλακ0D κα δ ξρ#ματα κανA τG Καρβω4 "δ δοσαν, οjκο-εν μεταπεμχ6μενοι, τν α1τ5ν (πολτρ'σιν "%αιτομενοι. ]« δ ) &λαβεν "π ξε>ρα« ! Καρβωα«, Oρ3τα τ$ν Σηeν ε1-/« ε+ πρ$« (ροδ σια &ξοι "ρ'τικ5« κα τ$ Ψαψτο σ5μα κ νησιν &ξοι τν "μπα-D ]« δ ) (πηγρεψσεν ! Σηeν κα π6σξειν τι τοιοτον (πωησεν, Oρ3τα π6λιν τA :μοια τ$ν )Αβεσαλ3μ. | ! δ τν Ψαψτο 'ρ6σα« κακ αν κα μοξ-ηρ αν, εjτε κα f. 60v Jλλ'« (λη-5«, τοτ τε π6σξειν κα κ νησιν 7πομωνειν ε+π3ν, τοτ8 μν “λψτροσαι”, &η, “τ5ν δεσμ5ν”, κα bμα (πωλψεν, τG δ Σηeν “ο1 βολετα σε τ$ -ε>ον λψ-ναι δ τ« ροψρ»«”, κα bμα "δ δοψ τε τοτ8 τA λτρα τA δο-ωντα α1τG 7πρ α1το, κα τ0 ροψρl "γκατωκλειεν Jξρι« ο* τν χψξν (πεστ6λα%εν. 24. ) Επε δ δετερο« Vδη ξρνο« παρωδραμεν κα μψρι6δα« Vκοψε τρε>« κατA τ5ν ’ Ρ'μα 'ν "κστρατεειν, τν Xτταν α@-ι« ! Μιξαλ (νακαλωσασ-αι "πι-ψμ5ν, Υρlκ6« τε κα Μακεδνα« μωξρι τ5ν τεσσ6ρ'ν σψνη-ροικe« μψρι6δ'ν, "%Tει πρ-ψμο« κατ ) α1το. ]« δ κατ6 τι ξορτορον πεδ ον Κελ6ριον ο[τ' λεγμενον κατεσκ#νητο, Jρτι δ 5Αμερ α1τ$ν καταστρατηγ5ν πορρ'|τωρ' τ« τετριμμωνη« fει !δο, πρ$« τ$ Ξ'ν6ριον B 178 "πισπεδ'ν. "ν δ τοτ8 "γγτερν τε γενμενο« κα ξε>ρα« δ προσβαλeν κα πλεμον σψν6χα« νεανικ$ν εγειν (λλ) ο1 μωνειν τ$ν βασιλωα Oν6γκαζεν. (λλA εγειν μν "πειρ»το, `'« τ$ν τ5ν _ππ'ν (κμ6ζειν

24.1–4 : secunda expeditio contra Amer forte a. 861 Cap. 24: GeorgCont (Istrin) 9.1–15; Gen 65.22–66.65

| Scyl 99.7–16

14 ξε>ρα τιν$« V 14 &μελλον edd : &μελλε V 18 τοτοι« : τοτ8 coni. Boor in app. 20 Kικοδομησ6μενο« V 20 δ om. edd 23 παλατ>ον V 24 ο@ν edd 25 παρA δρομν V 26 "%αιτομνοι V 29 τ V 30 α1το edd 31 τοτο τε V 31 π6σξειν edd : π6σξ'ν V 32 λψτρ5 σε coni. Boor in app. 32 τG edd : τ$ν V 33 τ$ : τ$ν V 33 δ B edd Boor : δε> V 33 τε om. edd 24.1 Pδη V 3 -ρ6κα« V 3 τ5ν : ante corr. τ$ν V, fortasse secludendum. 3 τεσ6ρ'ν V 4 κατA τι V 5 Κελλ6ριον Gen 65.26 5 α1τ$ν : α1τG edd 6 fει Bekk Boor : εjη V Comb

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

253

were to partake of the divine mysteries there were men with arms everywhere who had sallied forth from the city, and it was impossible to see any Roman who was not fleeing. There also Michael, scarcely mounted on his horse, was observed to be fleeing and not engaging battle; thus did he barely manage to save himself, abandoning on the spot the tents and all those in attandance on them. There also, they say, did the aforementioned Karbeas, who had built Tephrike, show his prowess, wreaking not only great destruction on the host of common soldiers, but also taking captive Abesalom Tzaggotoubos and Seon Palatinos from amongst the high generals, and also as many as one hundred subordinate generals and turmarchs. At the end of the fighting the said generals were kept in prison; and they gave sufficient money to Karbeas, having sent messages home requesting their ransom. When he received the money, Karbeas asked Seon whether he took sexual pleasures with amorous craving and if his body had passionate emotion; and when Seon denied this and said he did not suffer from any such thing, Karbeas asked Abesalom the same thing. And when Absalom, detecting the other’s own baseness and depravity, said – even if the truth was otherwise – that he both suffered from this and endured emotion, the other said to him, ‘You are ransomed from your bonds,’ and he released him; but to Seon he said, ‘The Godhead does not wish that you should be freed from prison,’ and he gave Abesalom the ransom that had been given for him, and he confined him to prison until his soul trickled away. 24. Two years had already gone by when Michael heard that Amer had put thirty thousand troops in the field against the Romans; and desiring now to make good his defeat, Michael assembled some forty thousand Thracians and Macedonians and eagerly went out against him. But just as he pitched camp on a grassy field called Kelarion, Amer, outwitting him by strategem, made his way at a distance from the trodden road, hastening onward to Chonarion. Here, drawing closer, raising arms and engaging vehement battle, he compelled the emperor to flee, not to stay. He attempted to flee for as long as he perceived the running of the horses to be at full pace and not to slacken. When high noon was upon them and there was no little heat from the burn-

254 10

15

20

25

30

35

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

δρμον (λλ) ο1 διακπτεσ-αι 7πελ6μβανεν. κα δ στα-ερ»« τε μεσημβρ α« "νοση« κα καματο« ο1κ Kλ γοψ -6λποντο« "κ τ« το Bλ οψ λογ3σε'«, κατ6 τινα Kρειν$ν (ναβα νειν τπον βι6ζονται, )Ανζν ο[τ' λεγμενον, δψσπρσοδν τε κα τραξωσι λ -οι« ο1κ εϊοδον. "κε>σε δ εγ'ν ! βασιλε/« "νηψλ ζετο, κα "κ ποδ$« ! 5Αμερ α1τG "πακολοψ-5ν περικψκλο>, ]« "ν δικτ8 -ωλ'ν λαβε>ν. κ^ν &λαβεν α1τ$ν δορι6λ'τον, (λλ) B τ5ν βασιλικ5ν ταγμ6τ'ν +σξ/« καρτερ5« (πομαξομωνη κα τ$ το τποψ (νεστηκ« τε κα 7περωξον μικρν τι τοτοψ« διωσ'σεν. &ν-α κα τ$ν περ χψξ« α1τ5ν κ νδψνον (γ'νιζομων'ν κα δεδιτ'ν, βοψλν Oν6γκαζε τ$ν Μανοψλ λωγειν ! Μιξαλ τν (μοτωροψ« δ διασ3σοψσαν. ! δ τA δι) tν "στι ανερ$« ! βασιλε/« (ελωσ-αι σψμβοψλεψσ6μενο«, κα +δι'τικ$ν (ναλαβμενον σξμα μετA λογ6δ'ν (νδρ5ν κα δψν6μει προεξντ'ν τν τ5ν "ξ-ρ5ν &η 6λαγγα διαρρ#%αντα &%' τοτ'ν γενωσ-αι περιαν5«. ]« δ κα περ το παραμωνοντο« Uξλοψ τε κα στρατο δετερον "πψν-6νετο, | :π'« δ σ'-ε>εν, ! Μιξα#λ, “(λλA σ f.61 μν γωνοιτο”, ησ ν, “βασιλε, σ3ζεσ-αι (βλαβ, -εG δ μελ#σει περ α1τ5νD ο1 γ6ρ "στιν "π ) jση« βασιλωα κα ’ Ρ'μα 'ν τινA α+ξμ6λ'τον γενωσ-αι "ξ-ρο>«”. (λλα%6μενο« ο@ν τν "σ-τα ! βασιλε/« κα | περ τ$ν B 179 Μανοψλ :λο« γενμενο« &σπεψδεν "πακολοψ-ε>ν, τοτοψ με- ) Ψτωρ'ν διαρρη%6ντ'ν τν 6λαγγα. (λλ) :τε δ κατA τ$ δειν$ν "γωνοντο κα τ« παρατ6%ε'« πλησ ον ποψ τ5ν "ξ-ρ5ν, &ρημο« τG β8 δψν6με3« τε γενμενο« κα ξειρ5ν "ναπομωνειν Oγ6πα, (λλ) ο1 προτρωξειν α1το. ]« δ ) ! Μανοψλ τν 6λαγγα διακχα« τε κα περισ'-ε« τ$ν βασιλωα ο1κ εWξεν !ρ»ν, α@-ι« τν κατπιν &-ει !δν, τ$ν 7πρ α1το κ νδψνον δεδι3«. ]« δ π6λιν "γωνοντο σψμβολα κα πολ/« νο« σψνωπιπτε τ5ν Σαρακην5ν, &γν' δ πορρ'τωρ' ξ'ρ#σειν ! 5Αμερ, ν6ματ6 τινα ζητ5ν κα ξορτ6σματα, σημ#να« τ$ (νακλητικνD :τε κα τψξeν (δε α« ! Μιξαλ μλι« ποψ "κε>-εν διεσωσ'στο (δε5«, κα πρ$« τν βασιλεοψσαν "παν#ρξετο. 25. Δετερο« ο@ν μλι« ποψ παρλ-ε ξρνο«, κα α@-ι« "κστρατεσα« ! 5Αμερ σ/ν τεσσαρ6κοντα ξιλι6σι στρατο !μο μν τ$ν )Αρμενιακ$ν !μο δ κα τν πρ$« -6λασσαν )Αμισ$ν "%επρ-ει τε κα κατεδοψλαγ3γει τ0 25.1–3 : a. 863 Amer ultimam incursionem in Byzantium fecit Cap. 25: GeorgCont (Istrin) 9.16–30; Gen 67.66–69.39; Log A 243.208–209, 243.224–244.232 | PsSym 664.3–6, 666.8–12; Scyl 99.17–101.66 12 )Ανζν edd, cf. III.31.13 et Gen 66.1 )Ανζ« : Jνζην V 14 "κ σποδ$« V 15 δορψ6λ'τον B edd 18 δεδειτ'ν V 20 "στ V 29 τ« om. B edd 34 νο« coni. Bekk in app. Boor, cf. Gen 66.59–60 πολλ5ν – (ναιρε-ωντ'ν Σαρακην5ν : βο« V edd 36 κα ξορτ6σματα ζητ5ν edd 25.2 τν )Αρμενιακν edd

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

255

ing sun, they were constrained to ascend in a mountainous place called Anzes, which was difficult of access and not easy to pass on account of jagged stones. Fleeing there the emperor made camp; and following on foot Amer surrounded him, wishing to capture him as if in a net. And he would have taken him captive, but the troops of the imperial divisions resisted staunchly, and the elevated and projected nature of the place just barely saved them. It was there, too, whilst they were fighting and fearing danger for their lives that Michael compelled Manuel to give counsel which was to save them both. He advised him to remove the things whereby it was clear that he was emperor, and told him to put on the clothes of a private person together with select men excelling in strength, in order to break through the enemy’s line and to get fully clear of them. And when Michael asked a second time about the host and army which remained, as to how they might be saved, he said, ‘So be it, emperor, that you are preserved unscathed, and God will take care of them. For it is not the same if an emperor or just any Roman be taken captive by the enemy.’ Changing his clothes, then, and becoming completely like those around Manuel, Michael hastened to follow as he and the others broke through the line. But when they were in danger and near the line of the enemy, he was bereft of strength and force out of fear and was content to remain and not to run on ahead. When Manuel had broken through the line to safety, because he could not see the emperor, he ran back again fearing that he was in danger. And when the armies joined battle once again and there was great slaughter of the Saracens, Amer decided to withdraw far off, in search of streams and pastures, and signalled the retreat. Obtaining safe conduct then, Michael only just managed to escape there with impunity, and returned to the imperial city. 25. Then, hardly two years had gone by when Amer again took the field with forty thousand troops and, in the absence of anyone to hinder him, ravaged and reduced to subjection both the Armeniac theme and Amisos on the sea. It was then that he is said to have suffered the same thing as foolish

256 5

10

15

20

25

30

35

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

το κ'λοντο« "ρημ 4D :τε δ κα τα1τ$ν "κε ν8 τG Jρονι …ωρ%Q λωγεται πα-ε>ν, κα κελεσαι H6βδοι« τπτειν τν -6λασσαν, :τι μ πορρ'τωρ' προκατεστρεστο (λλ) "γγ/« α1τ$ν λεηλατοντα καταλαμβανομωνη κεκ3λψκεν. ") οc« (σξ6λλοντα τ$ν Μιξαλ κα (δημονοντα κελεσαι τ$ν Πετρ'ν»ν, (δελ$ν τ« βασιλ σση« τψγξ6νοντα κα τ5ν Υρ4κησ 'ν τν στρατηγ δα διωποντα, παντ σ-ωνει σψμπαραλαβντα τA« τ5ν ’ Ρ'|μα 'ν δψν6μει« ξ'ρσα ποι κατ ) α1το κα μ παρορ»ν B 180 "π πολ/ τν τ5ν ’ Ρ'μα 'ν καταληnζμενον γν. ! το Β6ρδα ττε τ5ν βασιλικ5ν ταγμ6τ'ν τε κα σξολ5ν Fρξεν ψ«, πα>« &τι κομιδ0 περ δωκα P κα "ννωα &τη ποψ νD Uνομα τοτ8 )Αντ γονο«. = κα -αψμ6ζειν μοι &πεισιν, :π'« (γξινο α« τε κα σο α«, ]« ασ ν, (ντιποιομενο«, ΨαψτG π6ντα οcον λασσ'ν κα προσαγμενο«, ο1ξ Ψτωρ8 τν τοιατην "νεξε |ρει (ρξν "ν καιρG δεινG τε κα δψσξερε>. πλν "δ δοψ τ$ τατη« f.61v προσ'πε>ον τω'« τG (δελG. ! δ ) ]« τ5ν βασιλικ5ν Vκοψσε γραμμ6τ'ν πρ$« τ$ν "ξ-ρ$ν α1τ$ν κα-οπλιζντ'ν κα (νδραγα-ε>ν παρακελεψομων'ν, (λλοι'-ε « τε κα περ τ5ν πραγμ6τ'ν τν :π'« `%οψσι καλ5« βοψλεψμενο« "ν τG κατA τν 5 Εεσον 4γ 8 Uρει προσ#δρεψεν, εjτ ) (πολεγμενο« εjτε κα τ« Jν'-εν "πικοψρ α« δεμενο«. "κε>σε γον α1το τ$ τω'« "νδιαιτ'μωνοψ, #μη τι« Jγγελο« προτρωξοψσα ) Ι'6ννην "κε>νον, τ$ν μοναξν τε κα περιβητον, μακρ$ν Uντα τ$ εWδο«, (νψπδετον το/« πδα« (ε κα κατA τ$ Λ6τρο« "νδιατρ βοντα, α1τομολοντα δι#γγειλεν. τοτον Bσψξ6ζοντα κα το Ψαψτο κελλ οψ μ#ποτε "%ερξμενον ! ξρνο« "κε>νο« "-αμαζεν. ]« δ ) ο@ν περ το (νδρ$« ! πατρ κιο« διακ#κοεν ]« :τι ποψ πλησ ον "στν Kν6ριον "ποξομενο«, (π#ντα -ω'ν τ$ν μοναξ$ν κα το/« πδα« α1το κατελ6μβανεν. ! δ μηδν μελλ#σα« “Jπι- ”, ησιν, “κατA τ5ν Σαρακην5ν το>« βασιλικο>« πει-μενο« γρ6μμασιν, Jπι-ιD -ε$ν γAρ `%ει« Hψμενν σε κα προπορεψμενον, ε+ μνον τ$ν | α1τG Oγαπημωνον ) Ι'6ννην (ντ ) Jλλοψ τιν$« ψλακτηρ οψ B 181 τα>« (σπ σι π6ντ'ν "γγεγραμμωνον ωρει« τραν5«”. κα bμα προσετ -ει ]« “ο1κ Jλλοψ τιν$« `νεκεν P τοτοψ τν "ντα-α πορε αν πεπο ημαι”. τοτοψ τα>« ε1ξα>« κα-οπλισ-ε« κατ6 τινα τπον ο[τ' λεγμενον Πσοντα, ψσικ#ν τινα (σ6λειαν διA πετρ5ν &ξοντα κα κρημν5ν, τ$ν 5Αμερ καταλαμβ6νει πανστρατιl. τοτ8 κα ποταμ$« παραρρε> (π$ τ$

||4–5 cf. Herodotus, 7.35 4 ταψτ$ν V 6 προκατεστρεστο Bekk : προκατεστρετο V Comb 7 ") οc« ασι coni. Boor in app. 8 (σξ6λοντα τ$ν – (δημονοντα κελεσαι V : (σξ6λλ'ν ! – (δημον5ν "κωλεψσε edd e Scyl 99.22–25 (σξ6λλ'ν ! – "κωλεψσε 8 πετρονAν V 10 ξ'ρσαι ποι V 11 "πιπολ/ V 13 κα om. edd 19 τν delendum coni. Boor in app., sed cf. infra IV.25.59 (fortasse βοψλν vel simile quod addendum putavit Kamb) 22 τ « V 22 τ$ν om. edd 31 τινο« V 32 ωροι« edd 33 τινο« V 35 Πρσοντα Gen 68.18 35 διαπετρ5ν V

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

257

Xerxes and he ordered the sea to be beaten with reeds, for it did not lie paved in his path to plunder, but took him by surprise hard by and hindered him. Grieved and troubled by these events, Michael ordered Petronas, who was the empress’s brother and exercised command of the Thrakesians, to assemble the Roman forces with all strength, to advance somehow against Amer and not to look aside for long as he laid waste to the land of the Romans. The son of Bardas was then leader of the imperial divisions and the scholai, though he was still just a child of ten or even nine years of age. His name was Antigonos. Now, it behoves me to wonder at this: how Bardas, who they say strove after shrewdness and wisdom, gulping down and procuring everything for himself, did not entrust such an office to someone else in a dangerous and difficult time. For a while, however, he did give power as deputy to his brother. And when this latter heard read out the imperial letters arming him against the enemy and commanding deeds of valour, he was confused and, deliberating by which course affairs would turn out well, he took up abode on the Holy Mountain by Ephesos, thereby either declining the command or seeking assistance from above. Whilst he was dwelling there, a report went round in advance announcing that John, the famous monk, who was tall of figure, always unshod of foot, and who dwelt near Latros, had gone off. At that time John was marvelled at as a solitary who never left his cell. When the patrikios heard about the man, that he was somewhere near by riding on an ass, he ran off to meet the monk and embraced his feet. Without hesitating in the slightest the other said, ‘Set off against the Saracens in obedience to the imperial commands, set off! For you will have God preserving you and going before you, provided you bear His beloved John, in the place of all other protection, clearly inscribed on the shields of all.’ And straightway he added, ‘I have made this journey for no other purpose than this.’ Armed with John’s prayers, he and his whole army caught up with Amer at a place called Posonta, which had its own natural protection through rocks and cliffs. Through this place flows a river, running from North to South, called Lalakaon, and there is a spring

258

40

45

50

55

60

65

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

(ρκτGον πρ$« τ$ μεσημβριν$ν "λαψνμενο«, Λαλακ6'ν Kνομαζμενο«, κα λιβ6διον παρ6κειται Γριν (γροικικ0 'ν0 π'« καλομενον. &γν' γον ! Πετρ'ν»« "κε>σε τοτον "ναψλιζμενον, κα π6ντQ &σπεψδεν (διε%δεψτν τε καταστσαι κα Jψκτον. κα δ το/« μν τ$ (ρκτGον μωρο« κα-ω%οντα« στρατηγο/« τ5ν )Αρμενιακ5ν κα Βοψκελλαρ 'ν κα Κολ'νε α« κα Παλαγον α« "παπωστελλεν α1-'ρν, τ$ δ μεσημβρινν, τ$ν )Ανατολικ5ν, τ$ν ) Οχικ οψ κα Καππαδοκ α« στρατηγο/« σ/ν το>« Σελεψκε α« κα το Ξαρσιανο κλεισοψρ6ρξαι«D α1τ$« | δ μετA τ5ν βασι- f.62 λικ5ν τεσσ6ρ'ν ταγμ6τ'ν κα τ5ν ΥρMκη« κα Μακεδον α« στρατηγ5ν – κα γAρ ε+ρηνεψντ'ν τ5ν Βοψλγ6ρ'ν νμο« Fν α1το>« μετA τ5ν )Ανατολικ5ν σψγκινδψνεειν κα σψστρατεειν – τ$ δψτικ$ν μωρο« κατε ληεν, &ξ'ν κα τ$ -ωμα τ5ν Υρ4κησ 'ν με- ) Ψαψτο. ]« γον ο[τ' π6ντο-εν περιροψρε>σ-αι κα ]« -ηρ ον "ναποκεκλε>σ-αι παρA ’ Ρ'μα 'ν ! 5Αμερ (κ#κοεν, &γν' δε>ν ο+'ν σασ-αι, κα τινα τ5ν α+ξμαλ3τ'ν μετακαλεσ6μενο« Oρ3τα τ#ν τε το τποψ προσηγορ αν κα το λιβαδ οψ τε κα το ποταμο. ]« δ ) ! "ρ'τη-ε« α+ξμ6λ'το« μικρ$ν παραγραμμα|τ σα« Πτ3σοντα &ησεν (ντ Πσοντα, τν Ψαψτο σημα νειν B 182 πτ5σιν ! 5Αμερ διεσ6ησεν, λαο τε κ6κ'σιν παραρ6ζ'ν τ$ν ποταμν, κα γψρισ-ναι δειν5« α1το/« παρA τ5ν ’ Ρ'μα 'ν "κ τ« το λιβαδ οψ σψνεμπτ3σε'«, :περ "καλε>το Γριν. “(λλ) :μ'« ο1κ (ποκνητωον”, ησ ν, “(λλA κα διεγερτωον κα πρ$« τ$ν αϊριον γενησμενον πλεμον (νδριστωον”. κα bμα !πλ ζεσ-αι π6ντα« κα νεσμηκτα δεικνειν ]« νεοψργA τA % η "κωλεψεν. "πε δ ) Bμωρα Jρτι "%ανατωλλοψσα τν :π'« περιγωνηται το/« ’ Ρ'μα οψ« (ν6γκην "πωερεν, δε>ν &κρινε πρ$« μν τ$ (ρκτGον μωρο« ψλ6ττοντα« τν &%οδον α1το "κζητε>ν, ]« δ ) q τε το τποψ κακ α κα τ5ν "κε>σε ταξ-ωντ'ν στρατηγ5ν ε1ανδρ α (π#ντα τοτον κα διεκ3λψεν, "π τ$ μεσημβριν$ν !ρμ»σ-αι "%εβι6ζετο. ]« δ κ(κε>-εν τν !μο αν ε[ρισκεν τ5ν "ναντ 'ν παρ6τα%ιν, &γν' δε>ν 7π$ το τποψ "ελκμενο« – κα γAρ Fν λε>ο« κα ε1πρσιτο« τ5ν λοιπ5ν – κατ ) "κε>νον μ»λλον ξ'ρε>ν, — κα τ$ν Πετρ'ν»ν Ψ3ρα κατασκηνομενον κα ψλ6ττοντα. κα δ κρτ8 κα βο0 κατA τ5ν πολεμ 'ν "αλλμενο« ο1δ ) :λ'« εjκοντα« το/« ’ Ρ'μα οψ« "ερισκεν, (λλ) +σξψροτωροψ« κα α1τ$ν (νδρικ5« (ντικροοντα« κα μ»λλον (νισταμωνοψ« νεανικ5«D δι$ κα μι-

37 μεσημβρι$ν V 38 γριν V, sed cf. Scyl 100.33 (Γψρν) et 39 (Γρην) et infra IV.25.56 38 π'« om. edd 39 πετρον»« V 41 βοψκελλαρ>|'ν V 42 "πωστελλεν edd 43 fortasse το/« τ5ν )Ανατολικ5ν, το ) Οχικ οψ conieciendum 53 παραγραμματ ζ'ν edd 56 γριν V, cf. Scyl 100.33 (Γψρ#ν) et 39 (Γρην) et supra IV.25.38 56 #ση V 57 κα post (λλA om. edd 59 "κωλεεν V : "κωλεψσεν edd 59 δ B edd : δ ) coni. dubitanter Kamb 59 τν :π'« cf. supra IV.25.19 60 τ5ν ’ Ρ'μα 'ν coni. Comb in marg. 60 (ν6γκην Boor : (ν6κην V : (νοξν edd : fortasse (ν6γκQ scribendum 60 μν : το/« coni. Boor in app. 60 μωρο« om. edd 61 α1τG edd 61 ante τ5ν "κε>σε fortasse B addendum putavit Kamb 63 ]ρμ»σ-αι V 66 πετρον»ν V 68 qκοντα« V 69 (ν-ισταμωνοψ« Bekk

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

259

beside it, called Gyrin in the rustic tongue. Petronas knew that Amer had encamped there, and he hastened to render the place impossible to pass through or to flee. Immediately he sent the generals of the themes of the Armeniacs and Bucellarii and Koloneia and Paphlagonia to hold the North; the South was to be held by generals of the themes of the Anatolics and Opsikion and Cappadocia together with the kleisourarchs of Seleukeia and Charsianon; and he himself took the western side, together with the imperial divisions and the generals of Thrace and Macedonia – for when the Bulgars were at peace it was a rule for them always to brave danger and fight wars with the Anatolics – and he also had the theme of the Thrakesioi with him. When Amer heard that he was blockaded closely and shut up on all sides like an animal by the Romans, he decided it was necessary to take an omen; and calling one of the captives he asked him the name of the place, the stream and the river. When the captive who had been asked altered a bit the spelling and said Ptosonta [Fallen] instead of Posonta, Amer understood this to mean his own ruin, and he interpreted the river as ‘Destruction of the people’, and that they would be fearfully turned back by the Romans because of the coincidence of the stream, which was called Gyrin [Turn]. ‘However, we must not shrink back,’ he said, ‘but must rouse ourselves and be manly in face of the battle on the morrow.’ And straightway he commanded that all should arm themselves and display their polished swords as if newly made. Now, because the newly dawning day brought the necessity that he escape the Romans, Amer decided that he had to seek his way out against those guarding the northern side; but because the difficulty of the place and the courage of the generals stationed there confronted and hindered him, he was constrained to turn toward the south. Now, when he found there a similar line of the enemy, attracted by the place – for of all the others it was level and easy of approach –, he decided that he should rather press forward there, where he saw that Petronas had made camp and was keeping guard. Rushing upon his enemy with a clash and

260 70

75

80

85

90

95

100

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

κρ$ν σψσταλε« κα ε+« Ψαψτ$ν α@-ι« γενμενο« "πεβ6ρει π6λιν μετA δψν6με'«, "κπρεψσ ν τινα κα κ6-οδον ΨαψτG ποριζμενο«. (λλA κα α@-ι« | τοτ8 ο1κ "νδντε« (λλ) 7παντ#σαντω« τε κα (να|στρωχαντε« τG σψμπερ6ξ-αι, κα μωξρι τρ τη« τοτον τοτο ποιε>ν κατην6γκασαν. "πε δ π6ντο-εν (ναανωντα« κα Jλλοψ« Jλλο-εν "κπηδ5ντα« το/« τA (ρκτGα κα μεσημβρινA μωρη κατοικοντα« κα-ε3ρακε, ττ ) Vδη τν σ'τηρ αν (πογνο/« κα τA« ρωνα« Rσπωρ τινι κεραψνG βλη-ε« "ξ3ρει κατA %ι5ν, ο1δ πρτερον (μελ5νD &ν-α καιρ αν πληγε« α1τ« τε πτ5μα γ νεται ξαλεπν, κα τ5ν Ψαψτο διασ3ζεται ο1δε« ο1δαμο. ]« δ τ$ν τοτοψ ψ$ν μετ6 τινο« 6λαγγο« (ποδρ»να ποψ δι#κοψον, κα τοτον ! το Ξαρσιανο κλεισοψρ6ρξη« καταλαβeν ο1κ Jπο-εν ξειροτα τε μετA το στρατεματο« κα τG στρατηγG ωρ'ν δ δ'σι Πετρ'νl. Ο[τ'« μν ο@ν ! Πετρ'ν»« τA κατA το 5Αμερ στ#σα« τρπαια διA πολλ« εWξεν &κτοτε τ$ν μοναξ$ν α+δο« κα τιμ«, προ#την Jλλον (ποκαλ5ν. κα δ κα τA τ« χψξ« τοτ8 (να-ε« πρ$« τν βασιλεοψσαν ε+σελανει τοτον "πιερμενο«, πρ$« τ$ν βασιλωα κα τ$ν Β6ρδαν τν το (νδρ$« σα κα πρ$« τ$ μηδν :λ'« κεξ'ρηκψ>α τ0 τ5ν κρατησ6ντ'ν (γροικ 4 κα (μα- 4 – κα διατριβA« τ5ν μα-ηματικ5ν κατA τν Μαγναραν ποι#σα« α@-ι« (κμ6ζειν κα (νηβ»ν τατην "σποδαζω τε κα πειλοτ μητο. κα τοτο τ5ν &ργ'ν α1το κ6λλιστν τε κα περιβητον ν ο1κ jσξψσω π'« τA« "νοσα« Jλλ'« κρα« α1τG (πον χασ-αι. Fρξε δ τ« τοιατη« σξολ« τν μν ιλοσο αν "%ηγομενο« Λω'ν "κε>νο« ! μωγα« τε κα ιλσοο«, =« κατA σψγγωνειαν μν τν "%αδωλοψ τG πατρι6ρξQ ) Ιανν0 ‚κε 'το, τ$ν -ρνον δ τ« Υεσσαλον κη« κατωξ'ν, "πειδ νν "κ κα-αιρωσε'« "σξλαζεν, ε+« τατην προεβιβ6ζετο τν σξολ#ν, τν (μα- αν πρρ' ποι (πελαν'ν κα "κτρεπμενο«. 27. 5Α%ιον δ μ δ ) :π'« ε+« γν5σιν Fλ-εν ! τηλικοτο« (νρ τG ττε κρατοντι παραδραμε>ν. Υειλο« δ Fν, ! το Μιξαλ σπορε/« κα πατ#ρ. ο*το« | ο@ν "πε τν τ5ν μα-ημ6τ'ν ε+« Jκρον "πιστ#μην f.63v 25.101–102 : die 11 Nov. (fortasse a. 865 secundum Halkin AB 62 [1944] 196–197) Petronas obiit 102–103 : de morte Manuelis ca. a. 863 cf. Signes 2013 26.3–4 : die 26 Apr. a. 862 Bardas Caesar designatus est 20–21 : a. 843 Leo Philosophus a sede Thessalonicense expulsus est Cap. 26: GeorgCont (Istrin) 9.31–10.2; Gen 69.39–41; Log A 243.210–213 | PsSym 664.6–8; Scyl 101.65–83 Cap. 27: Log A 227.249–228.261 | PsSym 640.3–16; Scyl 101.84–104.71 102 πετρον»« V 26.2 γαρο« τε V 6 εjναι V 7 † V : ! B edd 8 καταγωλ'« V : γωλ'« Scyl 101.71 9 τοτον B edd Boor 9 μεταπε σει B edd 10 τω ]« V 11 παραληχμενο« Scyl 101.72 13 παραρψε>σα V 15 τν om. edd 15 μαγναραν V 15 (γκμ6ζειν V 18 post δ add. κα edd 19 τ V 20 τν : το edd 20 "% (δελο V 23 (ποτρεπμενο« edd 27.1 τG ττε : τ5τε ante corr. V (τ$ inser.)

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

263

though there was some little distance, that neither one heard of the other’s death. Such an end of life is Petronas said to have had; and Manuel also died before him, seized by an illness. 26. Now Bardas passed on and constantly changed dignities granted by the emperor even as a proud and ambitious youth changes many-coloured garments for joy. Thus he passed on and rose to the glory and dignity of cesar, whilst Michael was excited by nothing to do with affairs of state as by spectacles and races of horses. And what was grave was that he not only loved to be a spectator, though he also took time for this, but also himself drove the horses – alas for the empire of the Romans! – being a spectacle and game and laughing-stock to all. Bardas thus acted as guardian of his nephew, and he did not want to live, so it appeared, unless he could change this knave’s persuasion. But for the meanwhile he himself administered the affairs of state and he aimed at the imperial office, so that he might take possession of it in propitious wise. But he laid this up for the future; for the present he cultivated secular wisdom – for at that time it had disappeared from memory and come to a state of absolute nullity through the rusticity and lack of culture of those who had ruled – and he caused the practice of learning to flourish again in the Magnaura and endeavoured and took pride in restoring youthful vigour to this latter. But although this most beautiful and celebrated thing was one of his works, it could not wash away the blemishes which otherwise belonged to him. The director of this school was that Leo, expounder of philosophy and a great philosopher himself, who was related as cousin to the patriarch Jannes. He had occupied the see of Salonica, but because of his deposition he was now at leisure, he was put in charge of this school, in order to drive off far away and dispel the lack of culture. 27. It is also fitting that we should not omit mention of how this man came to the acquaintance of the then emperor. This latter was Theophilus, the progenitor and father of Michael. Now, because Leo had come to the ut-

264 5

10

15

20

25

30

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

"%#σκησεν, τοσοτον ξ'ρ#σα« δι) 4πασ5ν, τ« τε ιλοσο α« κα τ5ν α1τ« (δελ5ν, (ρι-μητικ« τω ημι κα γε'μετρ α« κα (στρονομ α«, (λλA κα τ« πολψ-ρψλλ#τοψ μοψσικ«, κα ε+« Jκρον α1τ5ν "λ6σα« ]« ο1δ μι»« `τερο« σποψδ0 τε πολλ0 κα β 8 (πρ6γμονι κα μεγω-ει σε'«, ε1τελε> τινι καταλματι ξρ3μενο« κα καταγ'γ 8 το/« ε+« α1τ$ν οιτ5ν|τα« "πα δεψεν, "κδιδ6σκ'ν qντινα "πιστ#μην κα βολοιντο. ]« B 186 δ ) Vδη ξρνο« παρ ππασεν κα τ5ν μα-ητ5ν ο1κ Kλ γοι κατA τA« "πιστ#μα« προωκοπτον, σψνωβη τινA νεαν αν τ5ν Ψαψτο οιτητ5ν, τ« γε'μετρικ« "πιστ#μη« Jρτι τ$ πωρα« κατειλητα, 7πογραωα γενωσ-αι τιν$« στρατηγ δα τ6%ιν διωποντο«, κα προκοπ« `νεκεν το β οψ (γαπσαι τοτ8 (κολοψ-ε>ν. ]« δ κατA τ$ν πλεμον bμα τοτ8 "γωνετο, 7π$ τ5ν )Αγαρην5ν, ο1κ οWδ ) :π'«, ζ'γρε>ται κα τ5ν "πιαν5ν τινι ε+« δοψλε αν διA τ$ νωον τ« Bλικ α« δ δοται. Μαμον "κε>νο« ο[τ' καλομενο« τηνικατα μν τ5ν ) Ισμαηλιτ5ν "τωλει (μεραμνοψν«, Jλλοι« τε μα-#μασι σξολ6ζ'ν ’Ελληνικο>« κα δ κα γε'μετρ α« ]« "π τ$ πλε>στον ο1κ (μελ5ν. λγοψ δω ποτε παρA το τ$ν νεαν αν &ξοντο« δεσπτοψ κινη-ωντο« περ τ« σποψδ« το (μεραμνοψν κα τ« τ5ν μα-ημ6τ'ν "πιμελε α«, ]« δ κα περ τ« γε'μετρ α« &λεγεν, (κοσαι τοτοψ εWπεν ! νεαν α« "πι-ψμε>ν κα τ5ν α1το διδασκ6λ'ν, ]« κα α1το τινα &ξοντο« "πιστ#μην γε'μετρικ#ν. ]« ο@ν (νωμα-εν ! (μεραμνοψν«, μετA περιξαρε α« ε+σκαλε>ται πολλ«, κα τ$ν α+ξμ6λ'τον "πψν-6νετο ε+ γν5σιν τ« τοιατη« κωκτηται "πιστ#μη«. κα "πε τν σψγκατ6-εσιν "ποι#σατο, &τι μν (πιστ αν πρ$« το/« "κε νοψ λγοψ« ! β6ρβαρο« κεκτημωνο« ο1κ &λεγεν Ψτωροψ« εWναι 7π$ τ$ν ο1ραν$ν τ5ν "κε νοψ διδασκ6λ'ν "κτ«. ]« δ ) ! νεαν α« &λεγε τοτ'ν διακοσαι "πι-ψμε>ν κα | τ« α1τ5ν διδασκαλ α«, ε1-/« ο*τοι παραστ6ντε« (π#ρξοντο B 187 τατη«, κα διεξαρ6ττοντο τρ γ'ν6 τε κα τετρ6γ'να σξ#ματα, | κα f.64

27.14–15 : Logotheta hoc bellum ad Amorii expugnationem in a. 838 falso attribuit 16–17 : Mamun ut calipha apud Saracenos ab a. 813 usque ad a. 833 regnavit, sed in Bagdad imperium tantummodo post Aug. a. 819 accepit 4 δι (πασ5ν V : διA πασ5ν edd 4 τε om. edd 5 τe α1τ« ante corr. V (ν inser.) 6 περι-ρψλ#τοψ edd 7 ο1δ μι»« V Boor, cf. Scyl 101.85 ο1δ μ αν `τερο« : ο1δεμι»« edd 7 (πρ6γμ'νι V 8 τιν edd 9 "κδιδ6σκ'ν qντινα – βολοιντο edd e Scyl 101.86–102.87 !πο αν `καστο« βολοιτο : "κδιδ6σκ'ν qντινα – βολεται V Boor : `κ διδ6σκ'ν – βολεται coni. Boor in app. : "κδιδ6σκ'ν qντινα "πιστ#μην [κα] βολοιτο coni. dubitanter Kamb 10 παρε πασεν V : παρ πασεν Comb 13 στρατηγ δα Bekk, cf. Scyl 102.89 7πογραωα… τιν$« στρατηγο : στρατηγ δο« V Comb Boor 16 διA : δAι V ut vid. 17 (μεροψμν« V, sed cf. infra IV.27.79 et supra IV.16.18 20 το om. edd (coni. addendum esse Bekk in app.) 20 (μεροψμν V 23 &ξοντο« edd Boor : &ξοντα V 24 (μεροψμν« V 27 (π$ τ5ν ο1ραν5ν Comb 28 διδασκ6λ'« V 28 &λεγεν edd 30 διεξαρ6ττοντο V Boor, cf. Scyl 102.9 : διεξ6ραττον τA B edd

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

265

most perfection in the knowledge of the branches of learning, advancing to such an extent in all of them, Philosophy and her sisters, that is Arithmetic, Geometry and Astronomy, as well as much-famed Music, and had progressed to the summit of these same as no one else in any other single branch through his great zeal and life removed from public affairs and sublimity of nature, he instructed the pupils who came to him making use of a simple lodging and residence, teaching whichever subject they desired. When much time had gone by and not a few of his disciples had made progress in their studies, it happened that one youth from amongst his pupils, who had just finished the study of Geometry, became the secretary of a man who held the rank of general; and for the sake of advancement in his life, he agreed to follow this latter. And when he went off to battle with him, he was captured somehow by the Hagarenes and was given in servitude to one of the distinguished men because of his young age. At this time, the man called Mamun held office as ameramnounes of the Ishmaelites, and besides studying other branches of Hellenic learning, he was particulary careful not to neglect Geometry. Now, when the master who owned the youth once talked about the zeal of the ameramnounes and his occupation with learning, and that he also held discourse on Geometry, the youth said that he desired to listen to him and to his teachers, in as much as he also had some knowledge of Geometry. When the ameramnounes learned this, he summoned him with great joy, and he asked the captive if he had acquired knowledge of this science. When he replied in the affirmative, the barbarian, who was still incredulous of his words, said that there were no other teachers under the sun besides his own. But when the youth said that he wanted to listen to these same and to their teaching, the men came and commenced this latter forthwith, and triangular and quadrangular shapes were drawn, and they brought forth the Euclidian tables; and whatever they taught in manly and scholarly fashion, saying that this and the other had this or that name, with regard to the cause or reason, or to the question why this was so and had such a name, they gave no appropriate answer,

266

35

40

45

50

55

60

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

το/« Ε1κλε δοψ καννα« προσωερον, κα τ$ μν : τι "δ δασκον (νδρικ5« κα "πιστημονικ5«, τοτο λωγοντε« τοιατην &ξoι τν κλσιν κα τοιατην τ$ `τερον, α+τ αν δ κα λγον, κα διτι ο[τ'« τε &στιν κα κλσιν &ξοι, κατ6λληλον (πεδ δοσαν ο1δαμ5«, (μα- αν κα Jγνοιαν, (λλ) ο1 στεντητα γλ3ττη« π'« &ξοντε«. ]« ο@ν τοτοψ« γαψροψμωνοψ« Ψ3ρα κα μωγα ρονοντα« "π τ0 τ5ν σξημ6τ'ν ! νεαν α« καταγρα0, “τ ”, ησ ν, “h ο*τοι, "π παντ$« λγοψ κα πρ6γματο« τ« α+τ α« τ$ κρ6το« "ξοση« κα το διτι, 7με>« τν [παρ%ιν μνον λωγοντε« το/« τοτ'ν παρατρωξετε λγοψ« ]« ο1κ (ναγκα οψ«, κα ε+« τα1τ$ν τ$ν διδασκμενον Jγετε :ποψ κα τ$ν μηδν παιδεψμενον μ δω τι περ τοτ'ν διαγιν3σκοντα;” τ5ν δ (πορησ6ντ'ν κα τA« α+τ α« τοτ'ν διεψκρινε>ν κα διδ6σκειν παρακελεψομων'ν, "πε διερμηνεοντα κα σα5« λωγοντα τατα« δι#κοψον, ]« τοτο μν διA τδε κα τοτο διA τδε τν ε+ρημωνην &ξει κλσ ν τε κα γρα#ν, κα bμα α1τ5ν ! νο« διηνο γετο κα τ5ν λεγομων'ν σψν εσαν, -6μβει λοιπ$ν σψσξε-ωντε« Oρ3τ'ν !πσοψ« τ$ Βψζ6ντιον τοιοτοψ« τρωει Jνδρα« κα "πιστ#μονα«. ]« δ πολλο/« ο*το« &λεγεν κα Ψαψτ$ν τG τ5ν μα-ητι3ντ'ν ξορG (λλ) ο1 τ5ν διδασκντ'ν κατωλεγεν, περ το διδασκ6λοψ τοτον α@-ι« "πανηρ3τ'ν, ε+ ζ5σιν &τι Oρ -μηται κα 7περ6ν' πωψκε γ«. ! δ “&στι τε”, | &ησεν, B 188 “7πρ γ«”, κα τν α1το (ρετν "%ε-ε ασεν, (κτ#μον6 τε β ον δι6γειν λωγ'ν α1τ$ν κα το>« πολλο>« Jγν'στον "π σο 4 διαλ6μποντα. γρ6μματα γον ε1-/« ! Μαμον πρ$« "κε>νον διαξαρ6ττει τνδε τ$ν νον περιωξοντα, “]« "κ το καρπο τ$ δωνδρον "πωγν'μεν, κα "κ το μα-ητο τ$ν διδ6σκαλον. "πε γον τσο« †ν περ τν "πιστ#μην τ5ν Uντ'ν δι) (ρετν κα γν3σε'« β6-ο« Jγν'στο« εW το>« σο>« σψμπολ ται« κα τ« σο α« κα γν3σε'« οϊπ' το/« καρπο/« (πε ληα«, :τι μ δ | τιμ« f.64v O% 'σαι παρ) α1τ5ν, μ (πα%ι3σQ« "λ-ε>ν πρ$« Bμ»« κα τ« σ« διδασκαλ α« μεταδοναι Bμ>ν. ε+ γAρ ο[τ' τοτο γωνηται, το/« α1ξωνα« σοι κλινε> γωνο« bπαν τ$ τ5ν Σαρακην5ν, κα πλοτοψ κα δ'ρε5ν (%ι'-#σQ, tν ο1δε« π3ποτε (ν-ρ3π'ν O% 'ται”. "πιδο/« ο@ν τA γρ6μματα τG νεαν 4 κα δ3ροι« α1τ$ν ιλορονησ6μενο« τ$ν διδ6σκαλον καταλαμβ6νειν "κωλεψσεν, κα τιμA« ε1-/« 7πισξνε>το κα δ'ρεA« κα

||53 Matt 7.17–20 31 :τι edd Boor 31 (νδρικe« V 32 &ξοι : &ξει coni. Bekk in app. Boor, cf. Scyl 102.11 ωρει 33 λγον edd Boor e Scyl 102.12 : λωγον V 33 τ$ ante διτι add. Boor e Scyl 102.12 33 τω "στιν V 34 (μα-ε αν edd 35 γλ3τ|τ« V 36 μεγ6ρονοντα« V 37 ηση V 38 το Bekk, cf. Scyl : τ$ V 39 ταψτ$ν V 40 τ$ν μηδν edd Boor : τ$ μηδν V 41 διαπορησ6ντ'ν edd 43 διατδε V 44 κλσιν τε V 44 γρα# ante corr. V (ν inser.) 46 κα om. edd 49 ε+ V Boor, cf. Scyl 103.25 ε+ περ εστιν : ο1 edd (ε+ coni. Bekk in app.) 49 7πρ Jν' V 50 τε om. edd 52 διαξαρ6κτει V 52 τνδ V 53 κα om. edd

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

267

though through lack of learning and ignorance rather than any inadequacy of speech. Now, when he saw that they were proud and gave themselves airs over their drawings of the forms, the youth said, ‘Why, O you men, though the cause and the question ‘why’ prevails in the case of every argument and thing, do you simply mention the existence of these things, neglecting the reasons for them as unnecessary, and bring the pupil to the same state as one who learns nothing nor discerns anything concerning these things?’ Being at a loss, even when they were bidden to examine and teach the reasons for these things, when they heard him interpreting and explaining clearly, that one had such a name and design for such and such a reason, and the other had another name and shape for another reason, their minds were opened up and they understood what he said, and seized with marvel they enquired how many such men and scholars Byzantium nurtured. When he said that there were many, and that he was ranked amongst the company of pupils and not the teachers, they asked him further about his teacher and whether he was still counted amongst the living and was upon earth. Said he, ‘He is on earth,’ and he extolled his virtue, saying that he shone in wisdom whilst living a life of poverty and unbeknown to the common people. Forthwith Mamun drew up a letter to him with the following sense, ‘As from the fruit we kniow the tree, so from the pupil the teacher. Seeing that, although you are so great in the science of things through virtue and depth of knowledge, you are unknown to your fellow citizens and have not yet received the fruits of wisdom and knowledge, in that you have not been awarded any dignity by them, do not disdain to come to us and impart your teaching to us. For if this come to pass, all the race of the Saracens shall bend the neck unto you, and you shall be deemed worthy of wealth and bounties, whereof no man has ever been deemed worthy.’ Giving the youth the letter and indulging him with gifts, he commanded him to return to his teacher, and he promised yet further bounties and, if he desired, the return home, if only he would convince the other to leave the land of the Romans. Now, when he arrived in the imperial city and

268

65

70

75

80

85

90

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

α@-ι«, ε+ βολοιτο, τν ε+« οWκον "π6νοδον, μνον ε+ τοτον πε σειε τν τ5ν ’ Ρ'μα 'ν καταλιπε>ν γν. ]« γον τν βασιλεοψσαν &-ασε κα το διδασκ6λοψ πρ$« πρσ'πον `στηκεν, B τοτοψ -ωα (ναλω%ασ6 τε κα οcον (να-ερμ6νασα Kλορεσ-αι κατην6γκαζε κα δ6κρψσιν ο1 παρειA« μνον (λλA κα τρ6ξηλον κα στωρνα δι6βροξα "μποιε>ν. κα τ$ μν πρ5τον (ασ α τ5ν δρ'μων'ν τ$ν διδ6σκαλον κατελ6μβανεν, τ « τε εjη ο1κ ε+δ3«, κα :τοψ τατα `νεκεν διαπρ6ττοιτοD q τε γAρ τοτοψ μορ (λ|λοι'-ε>σα τG ξρν8 κα τ0 τ« α+ξμαλ'σ α« κακοψξ 4 (λλο>ον τ$ν B 189 νεαν αν (λλ) ο1κ "κε>νον εWναι τ$ν γν'ριζμενον (νεδ δασκεν. ]« δ τν τοτοψ γν5σιν κατA μικρ$ν "δ δοψ, Uνομα κα μα-#ματα "πειπ3ν, κα προσετ -ει τA τ« α+ξμαλ'σ α« κα τν α+τ αν τ« (πολψτρ3σε3« τε κα ( %ε'«, κα bμα ε+« ξε>ρα« "δ δοψ δ τν γρα#ν, ττε δ κοιν0 τν τραγ8δ αν "πλ#ροψν κα -ρην8δ αν. πλν ο1κ (κ νδψνον εWναι λογισ6μενο« τν "κ τ5ν "ξ-ρ5ν γρα#ν, εj γω ποτε κατ6'ρο« γωνοιτο, τG λογο-ωτQ πρσεισι – Υεκτιστο« ο*το« Fν ! παραν6λ'μα τG Β6ρδ4 γενμενο« – κα διηγε>ται τA το α+ξμαλ3τοψ π6ντα κα μα-ητο, κα bμα ε+« ξε>ρα« δ δ'σιν τν το (μεραμνοψν γρα#ν. α[τη B α+τ α τ« τοδε το (νδρ$« πρ$« τ$ν βασιλωα γν3σε3« τε κα ο+κει3σε'«. ο*το« ! μα-ητ« κα τοτο τ$ γρ6μμα τ#ν τε το Λωοντο« σο αν "ν 7πα -ρ8 γενωσ-αι "ν γ'ν 4 τω'« ο@σαν "πο ησεν κα τ« ε1τελε α« "κε νη« κα πεν α« &%' παρ#γαγεν. τ τε γAρ γρ6μμα "μαν ζει τG Υεο λ8 ! λογο-ωτη«, κα προσκαλε>ται τοτον α1τ«, κα πλοψτ ζεται κα "ν τG τ5ν 4γ 'ν τεσσαρ6κοντα μαρτρ'ν ναG διδ6σκειν δημοσ 4 παρA το βασιλω'« "πε γεται. ο1 πολ/« γον ξρνο«, κα "πε διωγν' | ! Μαμον f.65 μ βολεσ-αι τ$ν ιλσοον τ« ο+κε α« τν (λλοτρ αν (λλ6%ασ-αι, διA γρα« "κτ -ησιν (πορ α« γε'μετρικ5ν τε κα (στρολογικ5ν ζητημ6τ'ν κα τιν'ν Ψτωρ'ν δψσδιαγν3στ'ν κεαλα 'ν, κα τν λσιν τοτ'ν κομ σασ-αι (%ιο>. ]« δ ) ο@ν `καστα προσηκντ'« ! Λω'ν Bρμ#νεψσεν κα τA« τοτ'ν λσει« "%ω-ετο, προσε#ρμοσω τε τοτοι« κα τινα προγν3σε'«, "κπλ#%ε'« | `νεκα, ττε δ μεγ6λ'« "π ξε>ρα« B 190 λαβντα α1τA τ$ν (μεραμνοψν τρ'-ναι δ τG τοτοψ π-8, κα μωγα

64 γον om. edd 64 τν : γν Comb 65 πρ$« : κατA coni. Boor in app. 66 -ερμα νοψσα edd 66 !λοψρεσ-αι V 67 παρειA« edd : πδα« V Boor 67 μν om. edd 72 καταμικρ$ν V 72 μα-ημ6τα V 78 ! παραν6λ'μα – γενμενο« fortasse a lectore in marg. adscripta et in textu ab librario inserta putavit Boor, eumdem autem codicem habuerit Scyl 103.40 ! παρA το Β6ρδα μετA τατα (ναιρε-ε« 78 διηγε>το edd 79 ε+« ξε>ρα« om. edd 80 τ« – γν3σε'« τε κα ο+κει3σε'« Boor : τ« – γν3σι« τε κα ο+κε 'σει« (sic) V : τ« – γν3σε'« τε κα ο+κε 'σι« edd : fortasse τι« – γν5σι« τε κα ο+κε 'σι«, cf. Scyl. 103.43–44 γν5σι« γ νεται κα ο+κε 'σι« 85 τεσσαρ6κοντα μαρτρ'ν : μ 2 edd 89 κα τιν'ν V 90 `καστον B edd 91 Bρμ#νεψσεν ante ! Λω'ν edd 92 τινα προγν3σε'« : τινα« προγν3σει« coni. Bekk in app. : τινA προγν3σε'« &μπλεα Boor, cf. Scyl 103.51–52 καταπλ#%ε'« ξ6ριν κα τινα τ5ν μελλντ'ν σημε>α προγν'στικA

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

269

stood face to face with his teacher, the sight of the latter rekindled a flame and warmed him, and caused him to weep and to drench not only his cheeks but also his neck and breast. At first speechlessness took hold of the teacher concerning these actions, not knowing who this might be nor why he did these things. For the other’s form had been changed through time and the misery of captivity, and it made him think that this was some other youth than the one he knew. But when, little by little, he disclosed to him his identity, pronouncing his name and studies, and added the account of his captivity and the reason for his release and arrival there, then he put also the letter in his hands, and they lamented and wailed together. But considering the letter from the enemies not to be without danger if ever it should be discovered, Leo went to the logothete – this was Theoktistos, who fell victim to Bardas – and he recounted everything about the pupil and his captivity, and at the same time he put the letter of the ameramnounes in his hands. This is the reason for this man’s acquaintance and relation with the emperor. This pupil and this letter caused Leo’s wisdom, which had been so long in the shadow, to come into the open and brought it forth from such shabbiness and poverty. For the logothete showed the letter to Theophilus, and this same summoned him, and he became rich and was urged by the emperor to teach in public in the church of the Forty Martyrs. Not long afterwards, when Mamun had understood that the philosopher did not want to exchange his own for a foreign land, he expressed by letter his difficulties in geometric and astrologic question and certain other obscure arguments, and he requested him to convey to him the solution of these things. And after Leo had interpreted each matter in appropraite wise and expounded the solutions, adapting to these also certain elements of prognosis for the sake of surprise, then the ameramnounes, taking the letter with these things in his hands, was affected greatly with longing for him and uttered a great cry, marvelling at this man of Philosophy and learning. Whereupon he sent a letter not to him, but to Theophilus, with the following sense, ‘I would have wanted to come to you, fulfilling the duty of

270 95

100

105

110

5

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

(νακραγε>ν, τ$ν Jνδρα τ« ιλοσο α« κα τ5ν μα-ημ6τ'ν 7περαγ6μενον. :-εν ε1-/« ο1 πρ$« "κε>νον πρ$« δ τ$ν Υειλον "πιστολν πωμπει, τ$ν νον τοτον "μπεριωξοψσαν ]« “"βοψλμην μν α1τ$« (ικωσ-αι σοι, &ργον  λοψ τε κα μα-ητο "κπληρ5νD "πε δ q τε προσανακειμωνη μοι (ρξ κα ! πολ/« 7π$ τν ξε>ρ6 μοψ τελ5ν κα "%οψσ αν λα$« τοτο ο1 σψγξ'ρε>, (%ι5 τ$ν =ν &ξει« "π ιλοσο 4 κα τα>« Jλλαι« "πιστ#μαι« περιβητον Jνδρα βραξν τινα ξρνον "παποστε>λαι, κα σψγγενωσ-αι μοι τοτον πε>σαι, τρπ8 διδασκαλ α« τ« α1το "πιστ#μη« μεταδιδντα κα (ρετ« τG ο[τ'« &ξοντι "μο πρ$« "κε να« "ρ'τικ5«. π6ντ'« δ ο1κ (ναβολ# τι« γεν#σεται :τι τε τ5ν ο1ξ !μογλ3σσ'ν "γe κα :τι τ« π στε'« (λλτριο«D (λλ) :τι μ»λλον τοιοτο« ! (%ι5ν, πωρα« B αjτησι« λ#χεται παρA  λοι« "πιεικωσι τε κα ξρηστο>«. ξ6ρι« δω σοι καταβλη-#σεται 7πρ τοτοψ ξρψσ οψ μν εjκοσι κεντην6ρια, ε+ρ#νη δ κα σπονδα (|διο τε κα (τελετητοι”. τοσοτοι« μν "κε>νο« τν α1το "%'νε>το παροψσ αν κα Jι%ινD (λλ) ! Υειλο« Jτοπον κρ να« κα Jλογον τ$ ο+κε>ον δοναι Ψτωροι« καλ$ν κα τν τ5ν Uντ'ν γν5σιν &κδοτον ποισαι το>« &-νεσι, δι) X« τ$ ’ Ρ'μα 'ν γωνο« -αψμ6ζετα τε κα τιμ»ται παρA π»σιν, "κε ν8 μν ο1κ "πωνεψσε, τοτον δ διA τιμ« πλε ονο« σξeν τ$ν ) Ι'6ννην το | πατριαρξικο ττε -ρνοψ (ντιποιομενον κατA B 191 τν Υεσσαλονικω'ν μητρπολιν, κα ]« πλ#ρη σο α« Uντα κα ]« ‚κει'μωνον τοτ8 κατA σψγγωνειαν, ξειροτονε>ν "γκελεεται. 28. ˜Ο« "πε μετA τν ξειροτον αν κατA τν Υεσσαλον κην "γωνετο, εWξε μν b|παντα« τν α1το ε1λαβοψμωνοψ« τε κα τιμ5ντα« (ρετ#ν, εWξε δ f.65v μ»λλον τιμ5ντα« τοτον λαμπρτερον &κ τινο« α+τ α« rν ! λγο« δηλο>. περ τA« τ5ν καρπ5ν γονA« στε>ρ6 π'« τοσοτον ]ρ»το B γ κα Jτεκνο« κατ ) "κε>νο καιρο ]« P -6νατον κατεπε γεσ-αι. ο?« +δeν τG τ« σψμπα-ε α« οjκτ8 βλη-ε« μ#τ ) (-ψμε>ν παρTνει μ#τε μν σψμορα>« "παπλλψσ-αι, εj γε δ βολοιντο τ« το -εο "πικοψρ α« κα α1το γε τψξε>ν. περ τινα γον καιρν, =ν "κ τ« (στρολογικ« "διδ6σκετο (στωρ'ν τιν5ν "πιτολα>« τε 27.112 : de tempore designationis Ioannis cf. III.26 Cap. 28: | Scyl 104.71–82 95 7περαγ6μενον nos, cf. Scyl 104.54–55 : 7περαγ6μενο« V edd Boor 98 post (ρξ add. "κ -εο edd e Scyl 104.57 98 τελeν V 101 σψγγενωσ-α μοι V 103 (ναβολ τ « V 103 ο1ξ (sic) V 106 εjκοσι : Ψκατ$ν Comb in marg. e Scyl 104.65 108 Jτοπον κρ να« : (νταποκρ να« edd 110 &-νεσι edd : &-εσι V 110 X« : rν Boor e Scyl 104.67 110 ante ’ Ρ'μα 'ν add. τ5ν Bekk, sed cf. Scyl 104.67 111 το τ$ν V 28.5 καρο V 6 το/« "νοικοντα« P μεταν6στα« γενωσ-αι "λπ ζειν coni. Kamb, cf. Scyl 104.76–77 κα π6ντε« P μεταν6σται γενωσ-αι τ« πατρ δο«, P λιμG κα "νδε 4 τ5ν (ναγκα 'ν δια-αρ#σεσ-αι Vλπιζον : lacunam statuit Boor 6 P : κα edd 7 "παπολλσ-αι V 9 =ν : y vel κα- ) =ν coni. Boor in app., sed cf. Scyl 104.78 9 "πιτολα>« edd e Scyl 104.79 "πιτολ : "ντολα>« V

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

271

friend and pupil. But because the realm which is entrusted to me and the numerous populace under my rule and authority does not permit this, I ask you to send for a short time the man whom you have who is acclaimed in Philosophy and other sciences, and to persuade him to keep company with me sharing, after the manner of a teacher, his knowledge and virtue with me who fervently desire them. There is to be no delaying on any account because I do not speak the same language and am of a different faith; but rather, because it is such a one who asks, the request is to be accepted amongst respectable and upright friends. As thanks to you for this, twenty kentenaria of gold shall be laid down, as well as peace and eternal, unceasing treaties.’ With these things he was purchasing the other’s presence and arrival; but Theophilus, judging it to be out of place and unreasonable to give one’s own advantage to others and to betray to foreigners the knowledge of existing things, whereby the nation of the Romans is admired and honoured by all, did not give his ascent to the other but, holding Leo in yet greater honour, he commanded John who then held the patriarchal see to ordain Leo to the metropolis of Salonica, in as much as he was full of wisdom and was related by consanguinity with the former. 28. Now, after his ordination Leo went to Salonica, and he received reverence and honour from everyone for his virtue, but he received even more splendid honour for a reason which our account will reveal. At this time the earth became somehow so barren and unproductive in the bearing of fruit that or else to confront death. Seeing them, he was stricken with compassionate sympathy and exhorted them not to despair nor to succomb to calamities if they desired to obtain God’s aid and his own. At a certain time then, when he learnt from astrology through the risings and phases of certain stars that there was to be a certain effluence

272 10

15

5

10

15

20

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

κα 6σεσι (πρροι6ν τινα κα σψμπ6-ειαν το>« περιγε οι« προσγ νεσ-αι, τA σπωρματα τ0 γ0 κατεβ6λλετο κα 7π$ κλποψ« τατη« "δ δοψ, tν τοσατην γενωσ-αι σψνωβη τν ε1ορ αν τε κα ε1καρπ αν, "πε τ$ &αρ (νωτελλεν κα ! το -ωροψ« "εστ#κει καιρ«, ]« πολλο/« "παρκωσαι ξρνοψ« α1το>« κα ε+« τ$ Ψ%«, π6ντ'« ο[τ' το -εο τ$ν Jμητον πολξοψν "νεγκαμωνοψ, τα>« τ5ν (ναγκαζομων'ν λιτανε αι« "πιδντο« κα κετε αι«, (λλ) ο1 τ0 "κε νοψ περ τA τοιατα ματαιοπον 4. τοτο γον τν "π πλωον τ5ν Υεσσαλονικω'ν ηϊ%ησε πρ$« τ$ν Jνδρα στοργν κα τ$  λτρον α1τ5ν δι#γειρεν, ]« ε+κ«. 29. Υαψμαζντ'ν δ πολλ5ν | περ τ« α1το σο α«, κα :π'« ε+« B 192 Jκρον &-ασε πασ5ν τ5ν "πιστημ5ν, λωγεται πρ« τινα τ5ν Ψαψτο σψν#-'ν 6ναι ]« τν μν γραμματικν κα ποιητικν κατA τν Κ'νσταντινοπολιν διατρ β'ν κατ3ρ-'σεν, Hητορικν δ κα ιλοσο αν κα (ρι-μ5ν (ναλ#χει« κατA τν νσον 6 ƒατρον γενμενο«D "κε>σε γ6ρ τινι σοG (νδρ "ντψξeν κα τA« (ρξA« μνον κα τινα« λγοψ« παρ) α1το λαβ3ν, "πε μ :σον "βολετο ε[ρισκεν, τ0 ξωρσ8 τατη« περινοστ5ν κα μοναστ#ρια καταλαμβ6ν'ν κα τA« (ποκειμωνα« β βλοψ« (νερεψν5ν τε κα ποριζμενο«, κα πρ$« τA« κορψA« τ5ν Kρω'ν σποψδαιτερον τατα« "μμελετ5ν, πρ$« τ$ τ« γν3σε'« ο[τ'« [χο« (νεβιβ6ζετο, :τε δ κα κρον σξeν πρ$« τν βασιλεοψσαν α@-ι« 7πωστρεχεν, τA σπωρματα τ5ν "πιστη|μ5ν τα>« τ5ν βοψλομων'ν διανο αι« καταβαλλ- f.66 μενο«. 5ΑλλA τατα μν πρτερονD κα νν δ "πε μετA τρε>« ξρνοψ« – τοσοτο« δ ! τ« το -ρνοψ (ντιλ#χε'« ξρνο« – "κ τ« κα-αιρωσε'« α@-ι« "σξλαζε, τ« κατA τν Μαγναραν μν ο*το« Fρξε ιλοσοψ σξολ«, ! δ δ τοτοψ οιτητ« Υεδ'ρο« το τ« γε'μετρ α« διαιτητηρ οψ προ|στατο, κα Υεοδ#γιο« το τ« (στρονομ α«, κα Κομητ»« τ« τA« 'νA« "%ελληνιζοση« γραμματικ«D οc« ! Β6ρδα« κα δαχιλ5« "παρκ5ν κα "κ ιλομα- α« πολλ6κι« "πιοιτ5ν κα τ5ν διδασκομων'ν τA« σει« "πιρρ'νν«, "ντ$« το κα-#κοντο« ξρνοψ Rσπερ πτερA το>« λγοι« B 193 διδο/« πτεροψε>ν "πο ει κα προβα νειν ε+« τοϊμπροσ-εν. |

29.14–15 : Leo Philosophus inter a. 840 et a. 843 sedem Thessalonicensem ut episcopus tenuit Cap. 29: Gen 69.53–70.76

| Scyl 104.82–105.8

||21–22 cf. Homerus, Il., 1.201

12 τν om. B edd 13 ante πολλο/« coni. "π Boor in app. e Scyl 104.81 15 "πιδντο« edd : "πιδητο« V (ante corr. "πε-) 17 "πιπλωον V 29.3 »ναι V 4 Hητορηκν V 5 6 ƒατρον coni. Boor in app., verbis τ0 ξωρσ8 τατη« ad Andrum insulam non spectare videntibus, cf. Vita Ignatii col. 496–497 de insula Hyatro et monasteriis illae proximis : 5Αντρον V Scyl 105.85 (ACEVBMNF) Boor : 5Ανδρον edd e Scyl 105.85 (H) 11 post σξeν add. τ5ν μα-ημ6τ'ν edd e Scyl 105.90 16 "σξλαζεν V 18 κομητA« V 21 "πιρ'νν/« V 22 τμπροσ-εν V

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

273

and concord with the things on earth, he threw down the seeds upon the earth and gave them into her bosom; and from these, as Spring arose and Summertime stood near, there came great fertility and abundance, so that this sufficed for the people for many years to come, though of course it was God who thus brought the plentiful harvest, awarding the prayers and intercessions of those in need, not the other’s vain efforts in this matter. This then further increased the Thessalonians’ love for the man and roused their affection, as is reasonable. 29. Whilst many marvelled at his wisdom and how he had arrived at the summit of all sciences, it is said that he told one of his habitual acquaintances that he had mastered Grammar and Poetics whilst dwelling in Constantinople, but Rhetoric and Philosophy and learning of numbers whilst on the island of Hyatros. For there he had found a wise man and, taking only incipits and certain discourses from him, because he did not find what he wanted, he wandered about the mainland of the island and went to the monasteries, searching for and procuring the books stored up there. Studying these more seriously on the summits of the mountains he rose up to the heights of wisdom, and when he had had enough he returned again to the imperial city laying down the seeds of the sciences in the minds of those who were desirous of them. But this was earlier. Now, however, because after three years – for this was the duration of his tenure of the see – he again had free time as a result of his deposition, he took charge of the school of Philosophy at the Magnaura, and his pupil Theodore was at the head of the room of Geometry, Theodegios that of astronomy, and Kometas that of Grammar which polishes Greek speech. Helping these latter in abundant wise and often attending out of his love of learning, Bardas strengthened the pupils’ character and caused them to grow plumage and progress forward within the appropriate time, as if giving feathers to words.

274

5

10

15

5

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

30. Κα το>« το ’ Ιπποδρμοψ δ σψνεξ5« Ψαψτ$ν ! Β6ρδα« "δ δοψ κριτηρ οι« κα σε B 194 δ "ναποκλε σαντε« Ψν τινι τοτον τ68 το Κοπρ'νμοψ, "ν κρψμG κα παγωτ8 γψμντερον 7πωροψ, τ« παροιμ α«, "ν μετε3ρ8 "πικα- σαντε« τA το κρψμο κα ξειμ5νο« π6σξειν "%εβι6ζοντοD τA δ Fν B δψσεντερ α τε κα τ5ν "ντ$« (ναγκα 'ν "κ τ« το χξοψ« 7περβολ« διA γαστρ$« (πρροια κα -6νατο« "κ τοτοψ πικρ«. (πεβ ' δ ) ^ν "κ τ« 30.7 : die 14 Iun. a. 847 Methodius obiit 11–12 : 3 sive 4 Iul. a. 847 Ignatius patriarcha designatus est 31.1–2 : die 23 Nov. a. 858 Ignatius patriarcha in vincula coniectus est Cap. 30: Vita Ignatii §17; GeorgCont (Istrin) 10.14–21; Gen 70.77–71.93 | PsSym 667.6–13; Scyl 105.9–106.27 Cap. 31: Vita Ignatii §17–20; GeorgCont (Istrin) 10.21–30; Gen 71.95–72.46 | PsSym 667.13–668.2; Scyl 106.27–37 ||5 Prov 23.31, cf. Suda Γ no. 491, Λ no. 218, ƒ no. 342. 30.1 ! Β6ρδα« ante Ψαψτ$ν edd 2 post κριτηρ οι« lacunam statuit Boor, coniciens quaedam veluti τν τ5ν νμ'ν (κρ βειαν (νηβ»ν ποι5ν e Scyl 105.10 κα το/« νμοψ« (νηβ»ν αjτιο« γωγονε, το ξρνοψ κα τν περ α1το/« (κρ βειαν σψγκαλχαντο« 2 τ0 ιλοπρ'τε 4 add. Kamb, cf. Scyl 106.13 ! τ« ιλοπρ'τε α« &ρ'« et 107.43 τA τ« ιλοπρ'τε α«… νεαν σματα 2 post τατη« add. τ« γν3μη« edd 3 τατη« τ« γν3μη« om. edd 5 κα del. Bekk 10 τ$ν edd : το V 12 post τ« ο+κοψμωνη« coni. dubitanter Kamb 13 (λγ8 κα (ναιτ 8 Boor e Scyl 106.22 (ναιτ 8 31.1 (πειν V 3 α1τG δ τG : τG δ edd 4 Ψν V Boor : &ν edd 5 παγετG edd 5 τ$ add. Bekk

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

275

30. Now Bardas devoted himself constantly to the legal proceedings of the [Covered] Hippodrome , and he prided himself on his striving for this. He would have acquired this reputation amongst many men, since the time gone by had concealed events; but he stirred again confusion and trouble in the affairs of the Church, and instead of calm he was the cause of strife and ruinous abuses and, accordingly, he received no good fame, but quite the opposite. For just after Methodios left this life, having held the see of Constantinople for only four years, Ignatios, who was then monk and abbot of the monastery of Satyros, the grandchild of the emperor Nikephoros and son of Michael, who bore witness in piety and all virtue, was promoted to the patriarchal throne and entrusted with steering the ecumenical see. Now, several years later Ignatios, because he was not neglectful of the divine canons, excluded Bardas from church on account of his irrational and unreasonable rejection of his wife and involvement with his daughter-in-law; and the penalty which Ignatios had given Bardas by banishing him from church, was now exacted from him. I skip over the hunger and thirst, and the stretching of the man on the ground and the beatings and brutal blows over all his body, mentioning only this one instance before I proceed with rest of the account. 31. Bardas confined Ignatios to prison, to a cruel and harsh prison. This latter was in the precinct of the Holy Apostles; not in the great and holy part, but in the place which is called the tombs, and where they indeed are. There they shut him up, barer than a pestle, as the proverb has it, in cold and frost in a certain tomb of Kopronymos, setting him up in mid-aid and forcing him to endure the effects of cold and winter. These were dysentery and effluvia of the internal vitals through the belly on account of the excessive cold and, as a result, bitter death. He would have perished from the cruelty and savagery of

276 10

15

20

25

30

5

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

τ5ν ροψροντ'ν δειντητο« κα uμτητο« – Fσαν δ ο*τοι : τε Γοργον τη« ) Ι'6ννη« κα ! Σκοψτωλoχ Νικλαο« κα Υεδ'ρο« ! Μ'ρ« –, ε+ μ# τι« οjκτ8 βαλλμενο« – Κ'νσταντ>νο« Fν ! )Αρμενι6κo« – τ0 τοτ'ν (ποψσ 4 "ν τG μωλλειν σιτ ζεσ-αι "κε>-ων τε τ$ν Jν-ρ'πον κατεβ βαζε, κα οjν8 βραξε>, &τι δ κα Jρτ8 κα μικρl τινι περι-6λχει τ$ λψπον "π ) Kλ γον παρεμψ-ε>το. ]« δ τ$ τ« τιμ'ρ α« (ρκοντ'« "δκει α1τG, ττε δ 7περριον μν τ$ν Jνδρα τοτον κατA τν νσον Μιτψλ#νην ποιε>D "πε δ κα τινε« τ5ν "πισκπ'ν (ντωλεγον κα τν δ κην πρρ' ποψ δ ο@σαν κα (ποοιτ#σασαν "πεκαλοντο κα ο1κ, εj τι γωνηται, Jλλον δω%ασ-αι Oπε λοψν, (λλA τ« "κκλησ α« σψναπορρ#γνψσ-αι, τ$ν "κ τοτοψ τ6ραξον δ κατεψλαβη-ε« &γν' κα τοτοψ« (π6τQ περιελ-ε>ν κα (λ'πεκ0. +δ 4 γον κα κρψ0 τοτ'ν `καστον μετακαλομενο« ο1 μικρν τι κα ταπειν$ν 7πισξνε>τ τε κα "δ δοψ, ε+ μνον (ποστα>εν το ) Ιγνατ οψ, (λλA τ$ν -ρνον α1τ$ν Κ'νσταντινοψπλε'«. ]« δ ) "νεδ δοσαν bπαντε« κα τ« μν δ%η« Bττ5ντο, το | δ καλο `νεκεν κα B 195 νομ μοψ (ντωλεγεν ο1δε «, ττε δ ττε 7πετ -ει ]« ! μν βασιλε/« α1το>« τA« 7ποσξωσει« μν "κπληρ3σειεν, α1το δ “τ$ εϊσξημον τηροντω« τε κα σεμν$ν bμα τG πρ$« α1τ$ν κλη-ναι μ πρ$« | τA διδμενα κατα- f.67 νεσητε, _να κα α1τ«”, ησ , “τ« 7μ5ν εjη 7περαγ6μενο« (ρετ«”. ο[τ'« δ `καστον ο1ξ !μο (λλ) +δ 4 κα κατA μνα« πρ$« τ$ν Μιξαλ ε+σκαλομενο« μ α1-'ρ$ν "πιπηδ»ν τ0 τιμ0 (νωπει-εν. κα ο*τοι μν "κ μνοψ προσρ#ματο« (%ιομενο τε κα (παρνομενοι &λα-ον Ψαψτο/« παραδειγματ σαντε«D τ« τε γAρ (ρετ« "%ωπιπτον τG τ« δ%η« νικ3μενοι &ρ'τι, κα τατη« α@-ι« Bμ6ρτανον, :τι μ καλ5« (λλ) "πιβολ'« τ$ν ) Ιγν6τιον παρεδ δοσαν. 32. Ο[τ'« ο@ν "πε κα ο*τοι Jν-ρ'ποι Uντε« "6νησαν κα ο[τ' δ Oπατ#-ησαν, Φ'τ 8 "π σο 4 μν Uντι γν'ρ μ8 (νδρ , τ« κοσμικ« δ τ6%ε'« (ντιποιοψμων8 κα τν το πρ'τοασηκρτι« δεδραγμων8 τιμ#ν, τ$ν -ρνον "δ δοψ τ« Κ'νσταντινοψπλε'«. κα _να δ κα τA α1τ5ν κραταιτερα (πο#ν'σιν, τοποτηρητA« μν "κ ’ Ρ3μη« "π ) Jλλαι« προ-

31.14–15 : Aug. a. 859. Ignatius ad insulam Mitylenem relegatus est Photius patriarcha designatus est

32.2–4 : die 25 Dec. a. 858

Cap. 32: Vita Ignatii §21; GeorgCont (Istrin) 10.30–32; Gen 71.93–95 Scyl 106.37–107.43

| PsSym 668.2–14;

9 ο*το« Comb 10 Γοργον τη« edd e Gen 71.9 Γοργον τQ : γοργ'ν τη« V 10 σκοψτωλοχ V : Σκοψτωλλοπι Gen 71.10 (L) Boor : Σκοψτελπτη« edd 11 )Αρμενιακ$« edd : )Αρμωνιο« Gen 72.37 12 Jποψσ α V 12 κακατεβ βαζεν (sic) V 13 τιν V edd 18 σψναπορ#γνψσ-αι V 19 κατεψλαβει-ε« V 19 περιελ-ε>ν edd Boor : παρελ-ε>ν V 20 καλομενο« V 23 "ν "δ δοσαν V 25 τηροντε« τε V 28 καταμνα« V 29 προσκαλομενο« edd 31 τε om. edd 32.2 τ« om. edd 3 τA%ε'« V 3 πρ'τοασηκρ#τι« V

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

277

the gaolers – these were John Gorgonites and Nikolaos Skoutelops and Theodore Moros – if someone had not been moved by mercy when they went out to eat. This was Constantine Armeniakos, who let him down from there and comforted his pain for a while with a bit of wine and bread and a little warmth. When it seemed to Bardas that the punishment was sufficient, he then banished the man to the island of Mitylene. But because some of the bishops were opposed and objected to this judgement as being somehow excessive and exaggerated and threatened not to accept another, but rather, no matter what happened, to separate themselves from the Church, Bardas, in order to avoid tumult on this account, decided to get round them with deceit and trickery. Summoning each of them in private and in secret he promised and gave no small or modest gift, but the see of Constantinople itself, if only they would estrange themselves from Ignatios. When they had all given in and were vanquished by glory, whereas no one was opposed for the sake of goodness and lawfulness, then at length did he propose that, although the emperor would fulfil the promises for them, ‘You should,’ he said, ‘preserve respectability and reverence when summoned to him and should not accept that which is offered, in order that he might be in amazement at your virtue.’ Thus did he convince these same, as they were summoned to Michael not all together but alone and in private, not to make a rush straightway for the dignity. Being honoured by the designation alone and refusing, it escaped notice that they had made a spectacle of themselves. For they fell away from virtue, having been vanquished by the desire for glory; and they failed to attain this latter, too, because they did not commit themselves to Ignatius in honest, but rather in treacherous wise. 32. Thus, since these men had been revealed as such and were in such wise deceived, Bardas gave the see of Constantinople to Photios, a man indeed known for his wisdom, but who exerted himself in the secular order, having obtained the office of protasekretis. Now, in order that they might argue their case more forcefully, they summoned locum tenentes from Rome on other

278

10

15

5

5

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

6σεσι – κατA γAρ τ5ν ε+κονομ6ξ'ν σταλωντα« – μεταπεμχ6μενοι, κατA δ ) Ιγνατ οψ μετA το καιρο γεγονωναι παρασκεψ6σαντε«· κα σψνεδρι6σαντε«, κα "ν τG τ5ν -ε 'ν (ποστλ'ν τεμωνει δεδημοσιεψμωνQ κα-αιρωσει τοτον κα-ψποβαλντε«, "πε τ« "%ορ α« μετεκαλωσαντο, πψγμα>« τA πρσ'πα κα το/« Kδντα« σψν-λ6σαντε«, π»σαν σκοτμαιναν κατA τ5ν ερω'ν κακ5ν κα δετερο« | τ5ν Uντ'ν "π γ« μηδωπ' αν0. B 196 (λλ) :σα μν κα Jλλα κατA π6ντ'ν τ5ν ερω'ν "νεανιεσατο, ψλακα>« τε κα 7περορ αι« κα ποινα>« uμοτ6ται« !σημωραι παραδιδο«, _να τG Φ'τ 8 σψγκοιν'ν#σ'σι, β βλοι τε πολλα κα ! π»« ο1κ "πιλ ποι ξρνο« "κτραγ8δ5ν. 33. ) Εντε-εν γον τA μν τ5ν ’ Ρ'μα 'ν B τ5ν ’ Ρe« "κ6κοψ "πιδρομ – &-νο« δ ο*τοι Σκψ-ικ$ν (ν#μερν τε κα Jγροικον – τν τε Πντον α1τν, ο1 μν δ κα τ$ν Εϊ%εινον, κατεμπ μπρα κα α1τν τν πλιν περιεστο ξιζεν, τηνικατα το Μιξαλ κατA τ5ν ) Ισμαηλιτ5ν "κστρατεοντο«. πλν (λλ) "κε>νοι μν ττε -ε α« "μορη-ωντε« Kργ«, Φ'τ οψ τ$ -ε>ον "%ιλε'σαμωνοψ το τ« "κκλη|σ α« το/« οjακα« &ξοντο«, οjκαδε f.67v "πεπρεψντοD κα μετ ) ο1 πολ/ π6λιν τν βασιλεοψσαν πρεσβε α α1τ5ν κατελ6μβανεν, το -ε οψ βαπτ σματο« "ν μετοξ0 γενωσ-αι α1το/« λιτανεοψσα, = κα γωγονεν. 34. ΤA μν ο@ν B τοτ'ν "κ6κοψ "πιδρομ#D τA δ ! τ« Κρ#τη« στλο« (ναγμενο«· =« κοψμβαρ 'ν Jξρι εjκοσι, ΨπτA γαλωα« κα τινα« σατορα« με- ) Ψαψτο "παγμενο« "λη|ζετ τε κα κατεδοψλαγ3γει, νν μν τA« Κψκλ6δα« ν#σοψ« περινοστ5ν, νν δ Jξρι Προικον#σοψ τν παρ6λιον bπασαν. ΤA δ ο σψνεξε>« τ5ν σεισμ5ν "κψμα νοντ τε κα πρ$« τοϊδαο« &βαλλον, νν μν κα- ) rν B το κψρ οψ κα σ'τρο« Bμ5ν (ν6ληχι« Ψορτ6ζεται τ$ πρ$« ντον τρ τον το ) Ε%ακιον οψ πρ$« γν "δα ζοντε«, 32.7–9 : primo vere a. 861 Synodus depositionem Ignatii sanxit 33.1 : die 18 Iun. 860 expugnatio Constantinopolis ab Rhos. 34.6–11 : terrae motibus moderni pleraque tempora inter a. 861 et 866 assignant Cap. 33: Photius Homiliae 3 et 4 ; Vita Ignatii §28; GeorgCont (Istrin) 10.34–11.13; Log A 246.259–247.273 | PsSym 674.18–675.3; Scyl 107.44–49 Cap. 34: Vita Ignatii §39; GeorgCont (Istrin) 12.10–14; Gen 74.16–22 | PsSym 677.5–9; Scyl 107.50–59. 11 κακ5ν coni. Kamb : κακ5« V edd : κψκ5σι coni. Comb in marg., quod dubitanter accipiens in app., antea lacunam in textu statuit Boor 11 post κακ5ν lacunam statuimus : coni. dubitanter Kamb 12 τ5ν om. edd 33.2 Jγροικον edd, cf. Jγριον Scyl 107.46 : Jγνοικον V 3 δ om. edd : (λλA coni. Bekk in app. 3 κατεπ μπρα edd : κατεμπιμπρ» Boor, cf. supra I.13.4 4 τ5ν om. B edd 7 "κπεπορεοντο edd 34.2 =« Boor : ]« 2 κομβ6ρια VBas 59.7 et 60.5 2 εjκοσι, Ψπτ6 edd : εjκοσιεπτ6 V 2 σακτορα« VBas 60.6–7 4 ν/ν δα V 4 Προικονν#σοψ edd 6 post σεισμ5ν add. Boor e Scyl 107.51 6 "κψμα νοντ το V : "λψμα νετ τε edd 6 τοδαο« V 7 post rν add. Bμωραν Boor e Scyl 107.52 8 προσντον V 8 τρ τον : τε>ξο« Scyl 107.54 8 ’Ε%ακιον οψ edd

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

279

pretexts – for they were dispatched against the enemies of the icons –, but they contrived that they should be against Ignatios. And after they had held a council and subjected him to deposition, as announced in the sanctuary of the Holy Apostles, when they had brought him back from banishment, having fractured his face and teeth with fists, all manner of evils in secret against priests and might prove second to none other yet on earth [ ? ]. But many books and any amount of time would fall short in deploring all the other things that they wantonly devised against all priests, consigning them every day to prisons and banishments and most cruel penalties, in order that they should be in communion with Photios. 33. Now, at this time, when Michael was on campaign against the Ishmaelites, the attack of the Rhos – these being a savage and wild Scythian nation – devastated the lands of the Romans, burning the Pontus and the very Euxine to ashes, and surrounding the city itself. But after Photios, who held direction of the Church, had entreated the Divinity, the Rhos had their fill of divine wrath and returned home. And not long afterwards an embassy from them reached the imperial city beseeching that they might become participants in divine baptism, and this came to pass. 34. Thus the invasion of the Rhos wrought destruction on the one hand, and on the other the fleet of Crete put to sea. This latter, bringing to bear some twenty koubarioi, seven galeai and a number of satourai, wrought destruction and took captives, going now round the Cyclades islands, now along the entire coast of Proconnesus. Moreover, continuous earthquakes shook and threw down to the ground [the following]: first, on the day when our Lord and Saviour’s Ascension is celebrated, the third column on the south side of the Hexakionion together

280 10

15

5

10

15

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

ναο« | τε ε1πρεπε>« κα οjκοψ« λαμπρο«, νν δ στ#λα« τ#ν τε κατA B 197 Ξρψσν πλην τ« πλε'« Ν κην "γκα-ιδρψμωνην αν +δeν τν το δεψτωροψ "κ βασιλω'« πτ5σιν &λεγεν "παπειλε>ν κα-αρ5«. Μακρ$ν εjη λωγειν ποταμ5ν (6νειαν κα πηγ5ν κα Jλλ) Jττα πα-#ματα κατ6 τε τν ) Ισαψρ αν κα κα- ) Ψκ6στην ξ3ραν "πιγινμενα. 35. ˜Α π6ντα ! βασιλε'ν "ν δεψτωρ8 -ωμενο« :λο« εjξετο τ5ν ππικ5ν (γ3ν'ν κατA τ$ν "ν Ε1%ε ν8 (νεγηγερμωνον να$ν το 4γ οψ μ6ρτψρο« Μ6μαντο«. κα ποτε δ – (λλA σψν#-ει6ν τινα διηγ#σομαι πρτερον, r τν τ5ν Σαρακην5ν κα- ) Bμ5ν "κστρατε αν διA πψρσο "ν (καρε> "δ#λοψ κα παρεγμνοψ τG βασιλε>. &ρψμ6 τι κα ροριον τ0 κατA Κιλικ αν ΤαρσG πλησι6ζον κα γειτονον ο[τ' καλομενον Λολν "στιν. ο τεταγμωνοι ο@ν τοτο ροψρε>ν bμα τG τν "κε ν'ν +δε>ν "κδρομν διA ανο δηλοσιν το>« κατA τ$ν )Αργα>αν βοψνν, κα =« α@-ι« το>« κατA τν Σ6μον, κα το>« κατA τ$ Αjγιλον, κα τοτο το>« κατA τ$ν Μ6μαντα π6λιν βοψννD εWτα τοτον ! Κριζο« διαδεξμενο«, κα α@-ι« τοτον ! Μ3κιλο«, "κ τοτοψ δ ! το 4γ οψ Α1%εντ οψ βοψν$« το>« "ν τG μεγ6λ8 παλατ 8 κατA τ$ν Bλιακ$ν το Φ6ροψ "π τοτ8 διαιταρ οι« ('ρισμωνοι« "ν βραξε> "πο ει δ ανε|ρA – ποτε γον το Μιξαλ κατA τ$ν ε+ρημωνον το f.68 μ6ρτψρο« Μ6μαν|το« να$ν ππ6σεσ-αι μωλλοντο« κα τ$ σν-ημα τ« π- B 198 ποδρομ α« δεδ'κτο«, "πε κατA τν Ψσπωραν ! "κ το Φ6ροψ αν$« διA το παπ οψ "δ#λοψ τν τ5ν "-ν5ν "κδρομ#ν, ε+« τοσοτον Fλ-εν (γ5να κα βον ! βασιλε/« δωει το μ παρο-ναι τν Bνιοξε αν α1το 7π$ τ5ν -εατ5ν τ« τοιατη« `νεκεν (γγελ α«, ε+« :σον Jλλο« τι« Fλ-εν Cap. 35: Gen 72.47–51; Const Porph Tres, II.619–630 (De Cer 492) Scyl 107.59–108.86

| PsSym 681.21–682.18;

10 τν add. Boor e Scyl 107.55 11 post "γκα-ιδρψμωνην add. κα τA« "ν τG Δεψτωρ8 Boor e Scyl 107.55–56 15 τν om. edd 35.1 εWξετο V 2 κατA τ$ν "ν Ε1%ε ν8 : κατA τ$ν "ν τG ΣτενG Scyl 107.60–61 : κατA Προποντ δα Gen 72.48 2 μ6ρτψρο« om. edd 3 σψν#-ειαν τινA V 4 "κστρατ#αν V 4 διαπψρσο V 6 Λολον "στ ν V : Λολον &στιν edd 7 τοτο edd : τοτ8 V 8 )Αργα>αν V, sed cf. PsSym 682.10 )Αργα αν et Scyl 108.70 )Αργα 8 : )Αργωαν Boor e Const Porph Tres, II.620 (DeCer 492.11) et VBas 46.20–21 et 49.15 : )Αργα>ον edd 8 =« : ο edd : p« coni. dubitanter Kamb : om. Ps Sym 682.10 8 το>« edd Boor, cf. PsSym 682.11 : τ« V 9 τν Σ6μον V Boor, cf. PsSym 682.11: fortasse τ$ν Σ6μον scribendum, cf. Const Porph Tres, II.621 (De Cer 492.12–13) ! βοψν$« ! Σ6μο« : τν ) Ισ6μον edd : τ$ν 5Ισαμον Scyl 108.71 (5Ισαβον M) 9 ante το>« add. ο edd 9 μαμ6ντα V 10 κατA τ$ν Μ6μαντα – βοψν$ν, cf. Scyl 108.73 et PsSym 682.12 : ! βοψν$« ! 6 Ολψμπο« Const Porph Tres, II.623 (De Cer 492.14–15) 10 Μ3κιλο« V, sic Scyl 108.74 et PsSym 682.13 : Μοκιλον Const Porph Tres, II.625 (De Cer 492.17) 12 τ$ν nos, cf. supra III.43.63 et PsSym 682.14 et Const Porph Tres, II.627 (De Cer 492.20) ! "ν τG παλατ 8 – Bλιακ$« : τ$ V edd 12 τοτ8 coni. Bekk in app. Boor : τοτοψ V edd 12 δαιταρ οι« (ορισμωνοι« V 14 ππ6σασ-αι B edd 14 σμ-ημα V 16 παππ οψ edd 18 7π$ : παρA edd

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

281

with glorious churches and splendid houses; and then, another time, they shook down statues, both the Nike which was set up at the Golden Gate of the city and those standing firmly at the church of St Anna in the Deuteron. And when the mathematician Leo saw that it had been thrown down he said that it clearly portended the fall of the second in command after the emperor. It would take too long to relate the disappearance of rivers and springs and all the other misfortunes which occurred both in Isauria and in every land. 35. But considering all these things as secondary, the emperor was wholly absorbed by the racing of horses near the church of the holy martyr Mamas which had been erected on the Euxine. Once – But first I shall relate a custom which through a signal fire immediately announced and revealed to the emperor the expeditions of the Saracens against us. There is a defence and fortress near the border with Tarsus of Cilicia which is called Loulon. Now the men who are charged with defending this latter, as soon as they see an incursion of the Saracens, announce this by beakon to those on the mountain of Argaia; and this same again to those on Samos, and to those at Aigilon; and this yet again to those on the mountain at Mamas. Then Kyrizos received it, and in turn Mokilos; and from thence the mountain of the holy Auxentios quickly informed those on duty for this on the terrace of the Pharos in the Great Palace. – Once then, as Michael was preparing to drive the horses in the vicinity of the aforementoned church of the holy martyr Mamas and had given the flag signal for the races, when the papias brought news the evening before that the beakon had announced the invasion of the heathens, the emperor came to a great state of anxiety and dread, for fear lest his racing should be ignored by the spectators on account of these tidings, as someone might

282 20

5

10

15

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

κινδψνε'ν 7πρ χψξ« κα το μ πλησι6σαι τοτοψ« μ»λλον (γ'νιζμενο«. ο[τ'« "κε>νο« "-εατρ ζετ τε κα ο1κ Œσξνετο. :-εν _να μ#τω τι« τ5ν α1το (γ3ν'ν (πολιμπ6νοιτο μ#τ ) Jλλο τι τ5ν "κε>-εν (νιαρ5ν προσπ>πτον ξαλαρ'τωροψ« ποι#σQ το/« -εατ6«, μηκωτι το/« πλησι6ζοντα« ανο/« "νεργε>ν προσωτα%εν, (λλA σιγ0 βα-ε 4 κα λ#-Q τA τοιατα παρακαλψ-ναι μακρl. 36. 5Αλλοτε δ π6λιν, _να σαεστωρα γωνηται B το (νδρ$« (ναγ'γ α κα Jνοια, α1το ") bρματο« σταμωνοψ κα τ« βαλβ>δο« μωλλοντο« "κπηδ»ν – "π6τει δ βωνετο«, κα πρ6σινο« ! λογο-ωτη« Κ'νσταντ>νο«, ! το πατρικ οψ Υ'μ» κα γεγοντο« λογο-ωτοψ το δρμοψ πατ#ρ, λεψκ$« δ ! Ξειλ»« κα Hοσιο« ! Κρασ»«D ο1κ Fν δ ο1δ τG πρ'τοασηκρτι« σξολ6ζειν, Rσπερ ο1δ τG πρ'τονοταρ 8 το δρμοψ, (λλ) ! μν Fν κομβινογρ6ο« τ5ν βενωτ'ν, ! δ τ5ν πρασ ν'ν – α1τ5ν ο@ν ") bρματο« σταμων'ν μετA κα τ« Bνιοξικ« στολ«, κα "παγγελ α« -ασ6ση« :τι δειν5« ! 5Αμερ κατατρωξει τε κατασρει τ$ν Υρ4κ#σιον κα το>« Μαλαγ νοι« πλησι6ζει κα προσδοκ5νται :σον ο1δωπ' δειν6, κα | "π τοτ8 στψγν6σαντο« μν το πρ'τονοταρ οψ, (παγγε λαντο« δ B 199 μετA κατηε α« τν "κ το δομεστ κοψ τ5ν σξολ5ν (πκρισιν κα bμα "π ξε>ρα« τA γρ6μματα ωροντ« τε κα δεικνοντο«, “τ νι”, ησ ν, “h ο*το«, τλμQ ξρησ6μενο« τοιατα κατA τ$ν (ναγκα>ον τοτον (γ5ν6 μοι διαλωγειν "πιξειρε>«, τοτο μνον σποψδ6ζοντι, μ τ$ν μων +δε>ν παρατετραμμωνον; 7πρ ο* μοι π»« ! (γ3ν”. 37. Κα ο1ξ τοτ8 μν τG π|-8, P ε+ βολει γε π6-ει Bλ σκετο, f.68v Ψτωρ'ν δ τ5ν (πρεπεστωρ'ν "κτ$« Fν, (λλA κα μωτριον F-ο« (μωτρ'« καταδι3κ'ν "%ωπιπτε το πρωποντο« κα τ« βασιλικ« (% α« τA μ6λιστα. κα ποτε γψνα 8, X« τ$ν πα>δα ψο-ετησ6μενο« Fν, κατA τν !δ$ν

Cap. 36: GeorgCont (Istrin) 15.18–25; Log A 255.428–256.433 | PsSym 660.4–16, 681.13–21; Scyl 108.86–109.3 Cap. 37: | PsSym 660.17–661.12; Scyl 109.3–25 19 τ« χψξ« edd 21 Jλλ τι V 22 μηκετ V 23 βα-ε>α V 36.2 τ« βαλβ>δο« edd et PsSym 660.7 : το βαλβ δο« PsSym f 248r : βαλ'δο« (sic) V 3 "π6τει : ππηλ6τει coni. Boor in app., cf. PsSym 681.16 _ππεψσεν 4 το post ! om. edd 5 κα πρ6σινο« – γεγοντο« – ! Ξειλ»« : Κ'νσταντ>νο« δ ! "% )Αρμεν 'ν ! πατρ Υ'μ» πατρικ οψ κα Γενεσ οψ δροψγγαρ οψ τ« β γλα« λεψκ$«, πρ6σινο« δ )Αγαλλιαν$« PsSym 681.16–18 5 Κρασ»« : Κρασσ« PsSym 681.18–19, sed Κρασ6« f 253r 5 ο@κ V 6 πρ'τοασηκρ#τη« ante corr. (post corr. -#τι«) V 9 κα add. edd 9 τ$ Υρ4κ#σιον edd : fortasse κα τ$ ) Οχ κιον addendum, cf. PsSym 660.8, τ$ Υρ4κ#σιον (sed f 248r τ$ Υρακησ 'ν) κα τ$ ) Οχ κιον et Scyl 108.91 τν )Ασ αν 10 πλησι6ζει edd e PsSym 660.9 : πλησι6ζοι V 10 πρ$σδοκ5νται V 10 :σον ο1δωπ' : ]« ο1δωπ' PsSym 660.9 : :σον οϊπ' Scyl 108.92 13 ωροντε« τ V 13 ησ V 15 μοι : μοψ PsSym 681.16 15 διαλωγεσ-αι coni. dubitanter Kamb 16 μ τ$ν μω ‹σον ε13νψμο› ν nos, cf. PsSym 660.15 μ τ$ν μωσον ε13νψμον, et Scyl 109.2 P μ τ$ν μωσον ε13νψμον : μ τ$ν εμον manu secunda V, ut vid. : ε+ μ τ$ν μωσον ε13νψμον edd 37.1 μν ante τοτ8 edd 1 Oλ σκετο V 2 τ5ν om. edd 3 μεταδι3κ'ν Scyl 109.6 3 (% α« : τιμ« edd 4 πωδα V

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

283

have done fearing for his life and contending lest these beakons approach. Thus did he make a spectacle of himself and lose all shame. Then, lest anyone should be absent from his contests nor report of any evil occurring unexpectedly elsewhere render the spectators languid, he commanded that the approaching beakons should no longer function, but that such tidings should be covered in deep silence and long oblivion. 36. Another time, so that the man’s lack of discipline and folly might become clear, as he was standing on a chariot and was about to cross the starting line – he walked on as Blue; the logothete Constantine, father of the patrikios Thomas who also became logothete of the Course, as Green; Cheilas as White, and Krasas as Red; no one was at leisure, neither the protasecretis nor the protonotarios of the Course, but the former was kombinographos of the Blues, and the latter of the Greens. As they stood, then, on the chariots in racing attire, the news came that Amer was overrunning and ravaging the Thrakesian theme in dire fashion and was approaching Malagina, and terrible things were expected as never before. And when, filled with gloom over this the protonotarios announced with dejected mien the rescript of the domestikos of the scholai, bringing and showing the letters in his hands, ‘What insolence is this,’ said Michael, ‘that you undertake to speak with me during this important contest, when the only thing I seek is not to see the middle driver diverted to the left? This is my only goal.’ 37. Nor was he consumed by this desire or, if you will, passion, whilst free of other, more indecent ones; but pursuing moderate custom in immoderate wise he fell foul of moral fitness and most especially of imperial dignity. Once in the road he met a woman, for whose son he had stood god-father; she was

284 5

10

15

20

25

5

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

σψντψξeν "κ βαλανε οψ μν "ρξομωνQ τν Ψαψτ« δ κ6λπιν "π ξε>ρα« "ξοσQ, το _πποψ (πορριε« το/« μν Jλλοψ« :σοι τ5ν "κ τ« σψγκλ#τοψ τοτ8 "πηκολο-οψν κατA τA "κε>σε Uντα (ν6κτορα "%απωστειλεν, (κλαστα δω τινα κα μψστικA (νδρ6ρια Ψταιρισ6μενο« (πTει μετA τ« γψναικ«, τν κ6λπιν τ5ν "κε νη« ξειρ5ν "παναλαβ3ν, κα “Jγε δ#, h γναι, -αρροσα”, "πωλε%εν, “"μ κατA τ$ οjκημ6 σοψ (πδε%αι, χ'μο πιτψρ3δοψ« &εσιν &ξοντα κα (σβεστοτροψ”. δε> γAρ τν "κε νοψ λω%ιν ε+πε>ν. "πε δ τG %ων8 το -ε6ματο« B γψν Fν "νε$« κα π6ντ'ν Oπρει, μ#τε μν τρ6πεζαν μ#τε τA τατην στολ ζοντα &ξοψσα, ! Μιξαλ -»ττον P λγο« εWξε στραε «, τ$ = &ερε σ6βανον "κ | το βαλανε οψ &τι B 200 δι6βροξον ν λαβ3ν, (ντ λεπτ« K-νη«, r τ0 τραπωζQ "π κειται, ξρησ6μενο«, κα τν κλε>δα τ« γψναικ$« (ελeν α1τ$« Fν τA π6ντα, βασιλε«, τραπεζοποι«, μ6γειρο«, δαιτψμ3ν. "κβαλeν δ τA Z εWξε τ« πενιξρ»« "κε νη« B κιβ'τ«, εστι»το τατQ κα σψνεδε πνει, τν μ μησιν πρ$« τ$ν "μ$ν (ναωρ'ν Ξριστ$ν κα -εν. κ(κε>-εν β6δην α@-ι« (πTει πρ$« τA (ν6κτορα, πολλ« ε1η-ε α« κα (λαζονε α« κα τοψ καταγιν3σκ'ν τ5ν πρ$ το βασιλω'νD ο* "κε>νοι λ#ροψ ε+ Vκοψσαν, “(λλ) ο1κ Jλλ'« τρψ5ντα κα πα ζοντα τατα”, &ησαν, “"ξρν σε ποιε>ν κα τ$ν Bμωτερον τον καταγιν3σκειν, (λλA προπολεμοντα κα τ5ν (ναγκα 'ν σπαν ζοντα κα το>« στρατι3ται« σνδειπνον Uντα κα "ραστ#ν, (λλ) ο1 γψνα 'ν καπηλ δ'ν κα μοξ-ηρ5ν”. τατ ) ο@ν bπαντα μισητν τε "πο ει τ$ν Μιξαλ κα τν το -εο "κ νει δικαιοτ6την Kργ#ν. 38. Κα τ$ δ ξαλεπ3τερον, B τ5ν tν εWξε με- ) Ψαψτο ατρ α, Σ6τψρο τινε« ο*τοι κα πρ$« π»σαν α+σξροψργ αν (κλαστοιD εWπεν Jν τι« α1το/« -ιασ3τα« εWναι Διονσοψ καλ5«. ο?« "κε>|νο« διA τιμ« Jγ'ν f.69 3 τε κα α+δο«, τ5ν -ε 'ν κατολιγ'ρ5ν, ερατικA« στολA« ξρψσοψ6ντοψ« τε "πετ -ει κα uμορια, κα Jλλ'« Oν6γκαζεν (σξημν'« τε κα (ν6γν'« τελε>ν τA 4γν6, κα πατρι6ρξην τ$ν &%αρξον τοτ'ν "κ6λει, ο[τ' Γρλον καλομενον, το/« δ λοιπο/« `νδεκα μητροπολ τα« τ5ν "%αιρωτ'ν -ρν'ν τε | κα λαμπρ5ν, οc« ε+ μ κα α1τ$« "κοιν3νει, ο1δ B 201 βασιλεειν O% οψD :-εν ! Κολ'νε α« ο*το« "λωγετ τε κα Kνομ6ζεται

Cap. 38: Vita Ignatii §42, 46

| PsSym 661.13–662.16; Scyl 109.25–110.43

5 δ : δ Comb 6 ante το _πποψ add. "κ edd 6 τ5ν om. edd 8 μψστικA : πορνικA Scyl 109.12 9 κ6λψπιν V 9 (ναλαβeν edd e PsSym 661.2 : (παναλαβeν coni. Boor in app. 10 γναι V 10 7πδε%αι coni. Boor in app. e PsSym 661.3, sed f 248r (ποδω%αι 13 τατην coni. Bekk in app. : τατη« V edd Boor 17 ! βασιλε« PsSym 661.9 17 μ6γειγο« V 17 εWξεν V 18 εστι»το V edd Boor : σψνειστι»το PsSym 661.11 sed f 248v ε+στι»το 38.1 ατρ α V, cf. Scyl 109.25 et PsSym 661.14 et supra IV.3.1 : ρατρ α edd 2 σατριοι PsSym 661.14 2 α+σξροψργ αν edd : α+σξροψργ α V 7 Γρλλον nos e Scyl 110.30, 40, 48, 49 et PsSym 661.18, 662.6, 663.4 : Γρλον V edd Boor : Γρολλον VBas. 78.1, 80.6, 82.5 8 &% αιρετ3ν V 9 Κ'λ'νε α« V 9 uνομ6ζετο Scyl 110.32

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

285

coming from the bath, carrying her pitcher in her hands. Leaping off his horse he dispatched all those who were acompanying him and who belonged to the Senate to the palace in that place, and choosing as comrades certain of his licentious and intimate fellows he went off with the woman, taking the pitcher from her hands. ‘Come, O woman,’ he said, ‘receive me in your house, I who have an appetite for bran bread and dry cheese.’ – For we must use his words. And since the woman was speechless at the strangeness of the spectacle, wanting in everything, having neither table nor the things with which to lay it, Michael turned round faster than word can tell, took the towel, still damp, which she had brought from the bath, and used it instead of the fine cloth which lay upon the table. Taking the woman’s key, he was everything: emperor, table-servant, cook, guest. Getting out everything which that poor woman’s chest contained, he feasted and dined with her, affecting imitation of my Christ and God. From thence he went off on foot to the palace, denouncing the great silliness and pretension and vanity of the emperors before him. But if they had heard his trumperies, they would have said ‘It is not by revelling and playing at these things and denouncing our pretension that you should conduct yourself, but by waging wars of defence and sparing necessities and being the table companion and lover of soldiers, not of low tavern women.’ All this caused Michael to be hated and roused God’s most righteous wrath. 38. Worst of all was the company of those whom he kept about himself. Satyrs they were, unbridled in every obscenity; with right would one say that they were worshippers of Dionysus. Treating them with respect and reverence, and utterly insulting divine things, he put upon them gold-woven hieratic vestments and stoles and forced them besides to perform hallowed rites in indecorous and unholy wise. He called their leader, a man called Grylos, patriarch, and the other eleven he called metropolitans of the chosen and splendid sees; and if he could not be one of their fellows, he would not have seen fit to reign as emperor. Thus he was called and given the name of bishop

286 10

15

20

5

10

15

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

πρεδρο«. "πε δ κα δειν "ξρν α1το/« κα τελε>ν τA μψστ#ρια, τA« μν ‚δA« "%επλ#ροψν διA κι-6ρα«, νν μν Oρωμα π'« ο[τ' κα λιγψρ5« "πηξοντε«, τA μψστικA μιμομενοι, νν δ (νωτ8 ορl κα διαπρψσ 8, τA« "κ'ν#σει« δ-εν τ5ν ερ5ν. κα σκεη δ δι6ξρψσα κα "κ μαργ6ρ'ν σψγκε μενα U%οψ« τε κα σιν#πε'« "κπληροντε« το>« οc« "βολοντο μεταλαμβ6νειν "δ δοσαν, τ5ν (ξρ6ντ'ν ο[τ' καταπα ζοντε« μψστηρ 'ν. ο*το« ο@ν ! Γρλο« κα Uν8 "π'ξε>το τA« δημοσ α« προδοψ« τελ5ν, κα τ$ν τοιοτον - ασον σψνεπμενον &ξ'ν Oγ6λλετο. κα ποτε σψνωβη σψντψξε>ν ) Ιγνατ 8 τG μακαρ τQ πατρι6ρξQ κατA προδον τ0 "κκλησιαστικ0 λιτ0 μετA το ερατικο κλ#ροψ "επομων8. ]« ο@ν εWδεν α1τ$ν ! Γρλο«, Jσμενο« το πρ6γματο« Ψλμενο« "%ρξω τε τ5ν κροψμ6τ'ν, κα τ$ν ελνην (ναστε λα« μετA τ5ν α1το σψμμψστ5ν ε1τον'τωρα« τε &κροψε τA« κι-6ρα« κα το/« ε1αγε>« "κε νοψ« λοιδορ αι« κα α+σξ στοι« &βαλλε H#μασι. 39. Κα Υεοδ3ραν δ τν Ψαψτο μητωρα &τι ζ5σαν "ν το>« (νακτροι« διαιτ'μωνην μετεκαλωσατ ποτε ε1λογη-ησομωνην παρ) α1το, πλασ6μενο« τοτον εWναι τ$ν μακαρ την ) Ιγν6τιον. ]« ο@ν "%Tει μετ ) ε1λαβε α« bμα κα α+δο« B ερ'τ6τη γψν#, &ρριχεν ε+« τοϊδαο« Ψαψτν "%αιτοψμωνη ε1ξν – κα γAρ "λ6ν-ανε τω'« τν γενει6δα κρπτ'ν –, κατA τ$ πρξειρον | χον (να-ορeν "παε« δψσ'δ α« πλ#ρη κα H#ματ6 τινα B 202 (πρεπ τA« "κε νη« κα τ5ν ε1σεβεστωρ'ν ε+« Ψαψτο/« "%εκαλε>το (ρ6«· r κα τ$ μωλλον (ποοιβ6σασα τ« το -εο προνο α« τε κα ξειρ$« &%' γενωσ-αι διεσ6ει τG Μιξα#λ. )Αλλ) ο1κ Fν Jνδρα παρατραπων|τα δ τ« ε1-ε α« κα (ποστ6ντα τ« f.69v (ρετ« α@-ι« (νακλη-ναι κα τ« μακαρ α« λαβωσ-αι !δο. :-εν ο1δ πορρ'τωρ' δ τA κακ6, (λλ) Ψαψτο>« "κε νοι« πλησι6ζειν "πο οψν ο τ5ν τοιοτ'ν αjτιοι κα "εψρετα . κα πρ5τον μν ε+« Ψαψτ$ν ! Β6ρδα« τατα "πωερεν, μ»λλον δ κα Υεκτιστο« ! καν κλειο« πρ$ α1το, εjτε δ τG παντελ5« τοτ8 ξαρ ζεσ-αι π6ντα« δ !μο-ψμαδ$ν κα μ τ5ν πονηροτωρ'ν (νακπτειν διδαγμ6τ'ν ]« "πιτρπ'ν "πιξειροντ'ν, εjτε δ το μν Ψν$« τψξ$ν (ναστωλλοντο«, το δ ) Ψτωροψ μ τA jσα ροCap. 39: GeorgCont (Istrin) 4.8–15; Log A 232.13–233.21; ThCont 137.16–18 663.18–664.4; Scyl 110.43–111.57

| PsSym

11 π5« V 13 ερω'ν edd, sed Scyl 110.35 ερ5ν 16 γλρο« V 16 "ποξε>το V, cf. PsSym f 248v Uν8 "π'ξε>το λεψκG (λεψκ0 662.6) 19 "κκληαστικ V 19 ερατηκο V 20 πραγματοσλομενο« V 20 "%ρξε τω V 21 ε1τον3τερον coni. Boor in app., cf. PsSym 662.10 et VBas 22.11 22 ε1 (γε>« V 39.1 "τ V 1 κ(ν Boor, cf. PsSym 663.18 "ν (f 249r "κ) : κα V 2 μετεκαλωσατο ποτ V 4 bμα om. edd 4 post γψν# coni. κα Bekk in app. 4 τοδαο« V 6 (να-'ρ5ν V, cf. PsSym f 249r (να-ορ5ν : (να-'ρ$ν B : α1-'ρ$ν edd 6 τινα om. edd 11 α@-ι« om. edd 11 (νακλη-ναι ante corr. V, post corr. -κλι-ναι 14 κα : ! edd 14 προαψτο V 16 "πιτρποψ« "πιξειροντα« coni. Boor in app. 17 τψξ$ν om. edd 17 (ναστωλλοντο« edd : (νατωλλοντο« V

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

287

of Koloneia. And when they were to sing and celebrate the Mysteries, they performed the chants with the lyre, resounding now somewhat quietly and clearly, in imitation of the Mysteries, now with unconstrained and loud pronunciation, after the manner of the exclamations of priests. Filling all-golden and pearl-encrusted vessels with vinegar and mustard they gave communion to those who desired, thus mocking the undefiled Mysteries. This Grylos, then, would ride mounted on an ass, performing the public processions, and rejoiced in having such a confraternity following him. And once during his procession he happened to come upon the patriarch Ignatios of blessed memory in procession as he followed the litany of the Church together with the hierarchic clergy. When Grylos saw him, he was glad to join in the matter and started striking; and raising his stole together with his fellow initiates he struck a more vigorous lyre-tone and assaulted those pious men with abuses and most shameful words. 39. Once, pretending that this Grylos was Ignatios of blessed memory, Michael summoned his mother Theodora, when she was still living in the Palace, so that she might receive his blessing. When the most holy woman came forth and with reverence and awe threw herself upon the floor asking for a prayer – for at first he escaped notice, hiding his beard –, springing up and emitting on the impulse a noise full of stench and certain indecent words, he provoked the curses, uttered amongst themselves, of this woman and other pious persons; and she, prophesying the future, made clear to Michael that he had withdrawn himself from the providence and hand of God. But it was impossible that a man who had turned aside from the straight line and renounced virtue should come to his senses and choose the righteous path. Therefore the men who were the cause and inventors of such things did not keep distance from evil but rather attracted it to themselves. Bardas first brought it upon himself, or rather Theoktistos, the keeper of the Inkpot, before him, either because, whilst all indulged Michael wholeheartedly in every wise, they did not as guardians attempt to restrain him in his lessons in wickedness; or else because even if one of them may have restrained him, the other, out of selfish ambition, was not of the same mind nor

288

20

25

30

35

5

10

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

νοντο« "% "ρι-ε α« κα σψναναστωλλοντο«, (λλ) "πιτρωποντο« μ»λλον, ]« κα Bμε>« "ν το>« κα- ) Bμ»« ξρνοι« τοιοτοψ« "-εασ6με-α. Πλν "π#γαγον ε+« Ψαψτο/« τA κακ6, κα ! μν Υεκτιστο« νν μων, ]« εjρηται, σαττμενο«, νν δ τα>« αc« "πεξε ρει δοψλε αι« μ κατεψοδομενο«. κα γAρ πολλ5ν στρατι5ν πολλ6κι« προκρι-ε« Bγεμ3ν, κα κατA πολλ5ν !ρμ#σα« πολεμ 'ν νν τε κα πρ$ τοτοψ ο1δαμο νικ#σα« 7πωστρεχεν P τ$ σνολον τ5ν "ξ-ρ5ν κα-ψπερτερ5ν, Bττ3μενο« δ κα παν'λε-ρ 4 τA στρατεματα παραδο«, ο1κ οWδα εjτε ρον#σε'« (μοιρ5ν κα λγοψ κα τ5ν "ν πολωμοι« (νδραγα|-ημ6τ'ν (πε ρ'« &ξ'ν bτε B 203 δ μ δ μελετ#σα« τατ6 ποτε, V τινι JλλQ με ζονι α+τ 4 κα 7πρ Bμ»«, P κα τ0 ε+ρημωνQ νψν . κα γAρ Bλιακ5ν ποτε "κλε χε'ν δο γεγενημων'ν, κατA τ5ν )Αβασγ5ν ο*το« προκρι-ε« στρατηγ$« -εομην α« (πωλαψσε δψστψξ5«D ο μν γAρ ναψαγ 8 περιπεσντε« περ τν Ψαψτ5ν ζ'ν "δψστξησαν, ο δ κα τ« %ηρ»« "πιβ6ντε« τα>« "κε ν'ν δψστψξ αι« σψνεκοιν3νησαν. κα ο*το« μν ο[τ'« (π3λετο ! στρατ«D μετ ) ο1 πολ/ δ π6λιν -ραστερον 4χ6μενο« το πολωμοψ 7πρ τA« τωσσαρα« μψρι6δα« (πωβαλε το στρατο. κα α@-ι« κατA τ5ν "ν Κρ#τQ )Αρ6β'ν στρατεσα« Jπρακτο« 7πωστρεχεν, ο1κ Kλ γοψ« τ5ν περ α1τ$ν "κε>σε καταλιπeν διA f.70 τ$ ψγ0 ξρησ6μενον (-ρ'« (παλλαγναι α1τ«. | 40. )ΑλλA τατα μν "κε>νο« κα πρτερον, νν δ σμβολ6 τινα προαν κα κομ#τ'ν "πιτολα κα Uχει« Kνειρ6τ'ν γινμεναι τA μωλλοντα τG Β6ρδ4 δεινA παρεγμνοψν, ο1κ "% α1τομ6τοψ π6ντ'« P κα Jλλ'« (λγ8 ορl, προνο 4 δω τινι το μ τ$ν -6νατον ζητοντο« ]« τν "πιστρον το 4μαρτ'λο. κατA το/« [πνοψ« γον &δο%εν ο*το« πρ$« τ$ το -εο λγοψ τωμενο«, y "π3νψμον Σο α, μετA το Μιξαλ "ν πανδ#μ8 πανηγρει κα προελεσει οιτ»ν. ]« ο@ν ( κοντο κα κατA μωσον "γωνοντο το ναο, λεψκοροι τιν« (νεα νοντο δο τ$ν (ρι-μν, τ$ σξμα (γγελοειδε>«D ]« δ προσ'τωρ' μ»λλον "ξ3ρησαν, Jλλο μν !ρ5σιν ο1δων, "π δ τG -ρν8 τινA γηραι$ν "γκα-#μενον | – Πωτρον εW- B 204

39.28–30 : navalis expeditio Theoctisti in Abasgia fortasse a. 840 (secundum Huxley ByzSlav 50 [1989] 9–10) contigit Cap. 40: GeorgCont (Istrin) 12.10; Gen 73.83–74.3 111.57–81 ||4–5 Ez 33.11;

| PsSym 677.5, 677.15–678.6; Scyl

18 ερερι-ε α« V Comb : "ρεσξελ α« coni. Comb in marg. 27 μ δ : μ#τε edd 27 ποτ V edd 27 P τιν V 27 με>ζονι V 27 κα : τ0 edd 28 ποτ edd 29 (π#λαψσε edd 30 ναψαγ 4 coni. Bekk in app. 33 -ραστερον edd Boor : -ραστερο« V 35 κατA λιπeν V 40.1 κα om. edd 1 δ Bekk : μν V Comb 1 σμβολα τινA V 2 κομητ5ν edd 2 ("π)ι(τολα) post corr. V 3 "% α1τομ6τοψ iteravit V 5 τ$ν [πνον edd 6 λγοψ om. edd 10 περ – τ$ν -ρνον Boor e Scyl 111.64 : περ – τG -ρν8 V Comb : "π – τG -ρν8 Bekk

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

289

restrained Michael, but rather prompted him, just as we ourselves have seen such men in our own times. But they drew evil down upon themselves: in the case of Theoktistos, both now, being slain, as we have said, and also at other times failing to succeed in the tasks he undertook. For he was many times chosen as leader of many armies and, taking the field against many enemies, he never, neither this time nor before, returned in victory or having prevailed over the enemy in any wise, but rather in defeat and having delivered the armies to utter destruction. I know not whether this was because he lacked judgement and reason and was unaquainted with the exploits of war, in as much as he had never studied this, or on account of some graver cause which eludes us, or else, on account of the one we name now. For once, after there had been two solar eclipses, Theoktistos was chosen general against the Abasgoi and haplessly experienced God’s wrath. For some suffered shipwreck and paid for the misfortune with their lives, and even those who trod on dry land shared in the misfortune of the others. Thus did this army perish. And not long afterwards, again waging war yet more boldly he lost over forty thousand of his army. And again taking the field against the Arabs in Crete he returned unsucessful, leaving behind not a few of his men because of his precipitous departure in flight from the island. 40. So much for Theoktistos earlier. Now, however, there occurred certain conspicuous signs and risings of comets and visions in dreams which revealed to Bardas terrible things to come in the future, surely not through accident or by any otherwise unaccountable force, but by some providence of Him who does not seek the death but the conversion of the sinner. In his sleep, then, Bardas seemed to make his way with Michael in the public celebration and procession to the sanctuary of the God which bears the name of Wisdom. As they arrived and came to the middle of the church, there appeared men dressed in white, two in number and angelic in form. And as Bardas and Michael grew closer, they saw nothing else but an old man sitting on

290

15

20

5

10

15

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

ναι τοτον τ$ν κορψα>ον τ5ν (ποστλ'ν 7π3πτεψσαν – κα περ το/« "κε νοψ πδα« τ$ν μακαρ την ) Ιγν6τιον καλινδομενον κα τν παρ) tν "πεπν-ει δεινA "κδ κησιν +δε>ν "%αιτομενον. ! δ "κε ν8 τε οcα σψμπ6σξ'ν &ησε δοναι ο1κ ε+« μακρ6ν, κα τ5ν "εστ3τ'ν Ψν – δο δ τοτ8 ξρψσοοροντε« "α νοντο – μ6ξαιραν ο1 μεγ6λην δο«, “Jγε δ#, τατQ”, &ησε, “τ$ν μν τ0 τ5ν ε1'νμ'ν ξ3ρ4 "γκαταστ#σα« μεληδ$ν δι6τεμνε τ$ν -εργιστον”, ο[τ' δ κα σαρα ε+π3ν, “τ$ν δ ) Jλλον, (σεβτεκνον”, ο[τ' κατονομ6σα«, “κατ6λεγε μν το>« δε%ιο>«, τν δ ) !μο αν δ κην (πεκδωξεσ-αι πρσειπε”. κα ! μν Uνειρο« ο[τ' δ "τελεταD = δ [παρ (λλ) ο1κ Uναρ "στ ν. 41. 5Αρτι κατA τ5ν Κρητικ5ν πανδημε μετA το Μιξαλ κα-'πλ ζετο, κα πρ$« τ$ν τ« 7περαγ α« δεσπο νη« Bμ5ν -εοτκοψ ναν, =« ο[τ' δ ‘ ’ Οδηγο’ κατονομ6ζεται, προσοιτ#σα« ε+σTει μετA λαμπ6δ'ν τ$ν σψντακτ#ριον "κπληρ5ν. ]« ο@ν το>« (δτοι« πλησι6σ'ν (πTει, Jν' τ5ν α1το μ'ν B ξλαν« Kλισ-#σασα α+σ-ωσ-αι τοτον καινοτωρ'ν δειν5ν "νεπο ησεν. κα α1τ$« δ πρ$ μι»« Bμωρα« το μωλλειν α1τ$ν (πα ρειν (π$ τ« πλε'«, εjτ ) () α7το εjτε κα Jλλ'« 7π$ το | f.70v μωλλοντο« "λαψνμενο«, το/«  λοψ« σψναγαγeν ε+« τα1τ$ν κα σψμποσι6σα« μεμνσ-α τε τ« α1το παρTνει ιλ α« α1το/« κα λεγ6τα ]« το β οψ Vδη γινμενο« &%' "πωδ'κεν. (λλ) &δει τατα τωλο« λαβε>ν. ’ « ο@ν κατA τ« Κρ#τη« "%Tεσαν κα τG -ωματι τ5ν Υρ4κησ 'ν "πωβησαν κατA Κ#ποψ«, τπον | τινA ο[τ' κατονομαζμενον, ο τοτοι« B 205 7πηρετοντε« προ-6σαντε« τA« σκηνA« κατεπ#γνψον 4μ λλQ ξρ3μενοι κα σποψδ0. &ν-α π'«, εjτε δ κατA πρνοιαν εjτε δ κα Jλλ'« δι) Jγνοιαν, τν μν το Μιξαλ "π πεδι6δο« ξ'ρ οψ κα !μαλο α1λα αν "κπεταννοψσιν, ε+« λον δω τινα κα 7περανεστηκτα ξ5ρον τ« γ« τν το κα σαρο«D :περ ]« `ρμαιν τι κα (προσδκητον κωρδο« λαβντε« ο το Μιξαλ κατεβ'ν το κα σαρο« κα τA« κατ ) "κε νοψ &ρραπτον 41.1–2 : primo vere a. 866 navalis expeditio in Cretam 20 Homerus Od. 19.547, cf. Nicetas David Laudatio in Greg. Theol. 12.77 Cap. 41: VBas 17.33–60; 17.1–28; GeorgCont (Istrin) 11.31–12.10, 12.18–13.30; Gen 73.67–82, 75.23–76.60; Log A 248.292–252.361 | PsSym 675.20–679.14; Scyl 111.82–113.19

12 καλινδομενον : κψλινδμενο« coni. Boor in app. e Scyl 111.66 "κψλινδε>το 12 παρ5ν V 13 "πεπν-η V 13 οWα V 17 τ$ν add. Bekk e Scyl 111.68 17 κασαρα V 17 δ edd 18 τ$ν βασιλωα add. edd e Scyl 111.71 18 κατωλεγε V 41.4 πλησι6ζ'ν edd 5 "πTει coni. Boor in app., cf. Scyl 111.76 προσ#γγισεν 5 ξλαν« : ξλαμ/« Scyl 111.77 et Gen 73.79 6 κανοτωρ'ν V 6 προμι»« V 8 ταψτ$ν V 9 σψμπασι6σα« ante corr. V, ut vid. 9 λεγ6τα V Gen (L) 73.75 : ληγ6τα Scyl 111.81 14 "ν-6 π'« V : "ντα-6 π'« Scyl 112.85 17 κασαρο« V 17 Ψρμ»ιν τι edd 18 ο‘ V 18 το : τG edd, cf. Scyl 112.88 18 το κασαρο« V : τG κα σαρι κατQτι5ντο τ$ γεγον$« edd e Scyl 112.88–89

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

291

the throne – they suspected this was Peter, the chief of the apostles – and Ignatios of blessed memory who busied himself at his feet and made entreaty that he might see vengeance for the terrible things he had suffered. And the other, as if sharing in his suffering said he would soon grant this, and giving a small knife to one of those who stood by – two men dressed in white appeared to him – he said, ‘Come now, take the God-hated one off to the place of those on the left and with this knife cut him limb from limb,’ thus speaking of the cesar; ‘and as for the other godless child,’ thus referring to the emperor, ‘count him with those on the right, but tell him to expect the same punishment.’ Thus ended this dream, which was no dream but a waking vision. 41. Bardas was just then making preparations for war together with Michael and the entire host against the Cretans, and going in procession to the church of our Most Holy Lady the Mother of God which is called the ‘Hodegoi’ he went in with lamps to celebrate the office. As he was going off to approach the sanctuary, his mantel suddenly slipped from his shoulders, giving him a foreboding of new dangers. And the day before he was to set out from the city, either on his own or otherwise prompted by what was to come, he assembled his friends for a banquet and entreated them to remember his friendship and delivered his testamentary documents, as if he was leaving this life. But these things had to come to an end. As they were setting out against Crete and landed in the theme of the Thrakesians, near a place called Kepoi [Gardens], their servants went ahead and set up the tents, showing eagerness and zeal. Somehow, whether by Providence or else through ignorance, they pitched the tent of Michael on a plain and level ground, but that of the cesar on a hill and projecting ground. Seizing this as a piece of luck and unexpected gain, Michael’s men denounced

292 20

25

30

35

40

45

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

σψμβοψλ6«. (λλ) &-ραττεν α1το/« κα ν'-ροτωροψ« π'« πρ$« τν "γξε ρησιν "πο ει B το κα σαρο« κραταιοτωρα +σξ«D : τε γAρ δομωστικο« τ5ν σξολ5ν )Αντ γονο« τοτ8 μ»λλον, (λλ) ο1 τG βασιλε>, ]« ψ$« "πει-6ρξει κα Vγετο, ο_ τ ) Jλλοι δ στρατηγο , κα ! το δρμοψ το/« λγοψ« διδο«, ο[τ' καλομενο« Σψμβ6τιο«, "π -ψγατρ α1το 7π6ρξ'ν γαμβρ$« (ναντιρρ#τ'« τA "κε νοψ ρονε>ν Oναγκ6ζετο. (λλ) &λα-εν ο*το« κλαπε« κα μ»λλον τ$ν νον κατεργασ6μενο«. ]« ο@ν B βοψλ Oρτ-η κα ! λξο« [ε1τρωπιστο] κα ο τ$ &ργον ε+« πωρα« Jγοντε« `τοιμοι, σν-ημα ! Σψμβ6τιο« (λλ) ο1κ Jλλο« ε1τρωπιστο. Jρτι γον "%Tει τA« (ναορA« (ναγνο/« "% α1τ5ν, κα τ$ σημε>ον "δ δοψ το νοψ σταψρ$ν ε+« τ$ πρσ'πον "γξαρ6ττ'ν α1το. (λλ) α@-ι« (ναβολα τινε« Fσαν κα (τολμ αι τG παροψσι6ζειν κα κατA πρσ'πον _στασ-αι τν το κα σαρο« Ψταιρε ανD :περ ! Μιξαλ ε1λαβομενο« μ κατ6'ρο« γωνηται κα κα- ) Ψαψτο "πισπ6σQ τν μ6ξαιραν, "-αρσοπο ει τε το/« Jνδρα« διA πιστο τινο« κα -αρραλε'τωροψ« "δε κνψ τα>« 7πο|σξωσεσι κα τιμα>«. B 206 κ^ν παρλ-εν κα τ$ν νον ! κα>σαρ "%ωψγεν, τG δωει τοτ'ν καταπλησσομων'ν κα (-ψμ 4 καταβαλλομων'νD (λλA π6λιν δι) (ποκρ σε'ν "δ#λοψ τG Βασιλε 8 – παρακοιμ3μενο« δ ο*το« Fν – τν "π %ψρο Ψστ5σαν (ν6γκην, κα (πελωγετο τν ζ'#ν, κα πρ$« τ$ν νον | f.71 κα-3πλιζεν. tν (κηκοe« ! Βασ λειο«, κα περ το βασιλω'« κατορρ'δ5ν, (πορρ>χαι πε -ει τ$ δωο« α1το«, κα “ τ« (νανδρ α«”, ε+π3ν, “κα (τλμοψ χψξ«”, "πτωρ'σω τε Jν' α1το/« κα ε+σπηδσαι πρ$« τ$ν (γ5να "πο ησεν. ο?« ! Β6ρδα« (-ρ'« %ι#ρει« +δeν κα καταπλαγε« &γν'κω τε τ$ν -6νατον κα πρ$« το/« πδα« &ρριχε το βασιλω'« α1τν. (λλ) ο1κ Fν τοτον διεκψγε>νD :-εν α1-'ρ$ν "κε>-ων τε α1τ$ν (ποσπ5σι κα μεληδ$ν κατατωμνοψσιν, μην )Απριλλ 8, ε+κ6δι πρ3τQ, +νδικτι5νο« τεσσαρεσκαιδεκ6τη«. εWτα κοντG τA παιδογνα τοτοψ (παι'ρ#σαντε« μρια παραδειγματ ζοψσ τε κα -ριαμβεοψσιν. -ορβοψ δ πολλο γενομωνοψ κα ταραξ«, Fν +δε>ν κα τ$ν Μιξαλ μικρο τ$ν περ χψξ« -ωονταD (λλ) ! τ« β γλη« δροψγγ6ριο« – Κ'νσταν41.43–45 : die 21 Apr. a. 866 Bardas apud Cepos in Asia trucidatus est ||36–37 cf. supra III.33.9 19 &-ραττεν edd, cf. Scyl 112.89 7πω-ραττε : &-αττεν V 24 γραμβρ$« V 25 post νον add. το πεν-ερο edd e Scyl 112.95–96 25 κατεργασμενο« edd 26 post `τοιμοι coni. dubitanter Kamb 26 ε1τρωπιστο seclusimus, ut e sequente anticipatum : η1τρωπιστο B edd 27 ε1τρωπιστο secludendum Boor in app. putavit, ut e precedente repetitum 27 ο@ν edd 28 το ρνοψ ante corr. V (ρ expunxit) : om. edd 30 τG edd : τ$ V 30 post κατA add. τ$ edd 33 τιν$« V 34 κ(ν V 34 post παρλ-εν add. τ$ν κ νδψνον edd e Scyl 112.7 36 (ποκρ σε'« edd 39 (πορρ χαι V 40 (νανδρ α« – (τλμοψ coni. Boor : (νδρ α« – (τλμοψ V : (νδρ α« – ε1τλμοψ edd 43 α7τ$ν edd e Scyl 112.13 (Ψαψτ$ν ΑΕ) 44 μεληδeν V 45 τεσσαρεσκαδεκ6τη« V

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

293

the cesar and devised plots against him. But the cesar’s mighty power troubled them and made them more reticent toward the undertaking. For the domestikos of the scholai Antigonos obeyed and followed him, not the emperor, like a son, as well as the other generals; and the director of the Public Course, called Symbatios, being the husband of Bardas’s daughter, was obliged to take his side without objection. But Symbatios had secretly been won over and it was he who committed the murder nevertheless. When the plan was set and the snare and those who would carry out the deed ready, it was none other than Symbatios who set the signal. Now, just as Bardas, having read his reports, was departing from them, Symbatios gave the signal for the murder, making the sign of the cross on his face. But there were again hesitations and fears because the company of the cesar was present and stood face to face. Being wary of this, lest Bardas should become aware and draw his sword against him, Michael tried to encourage the men through one of his faithful servants and to make them bolder with promises of honours. Now, the cesar would have got away and escaped the murder, for these men were seized with fear and stricken with despondency; but again through messages Michael informed Basil – he was the parakoimomenos – that the matter stood on a razor’s edge and he despaired of his life, and he called him to arms for the murder. Hearing this Basil was filled with dread for the emperor, and he persuaded the men to abandon their fear; and saying ‘O what effeminacy and cowardice of soul!’ he roused them forthwith and caused them to leap to the struggle. Seeing them suddenly armed with swords Bardas was stricken with panic and knew that it was his death, and he threw himself down at the feet of the emperor. But it was impossible for him to escape. Straightway they took him away and cut him in pieces, on the twenty-first of April in the fourteenth indiction. Then, fixing his genital organs on a pole, they showed them off in triumph. But a great noise and confusion arose, and even Michael was in peril of his life; however, the drungarius of the Watch – it was Constantine –

294 50

5

5

10

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

τ>νο« δ Fν – "ν μωσ8 ποψ σψρρψε« τ$ν πολ/ν "κε>νον διωλψσε -ρον, ε1ημ αι« τε β6λλ'ν α1τ$ν κα παρατ6%ει« (ν-οπλ ζ'ν κατA τ5ν "πανισταμων'ν. ! μν δ Β6ρδα« ο[τ'« "% (ν-ρ3π'ν "γωνετο, κα ο[τ'« B κατA τ5ν Κρητ5ν διελ-η στρατι6, το βασιλω'« κατA τ$ Βψζ6ντιον 7ποστρωχαντο«. 42. Κα `τερον δ σημε>ον πρ$ δο P κα τρι5ν Bμε|ρ5ν τG Β6ρδ4 B 207 παρεσημα νετοD B γAρ Υεοδ3ρα, εjτ ) Jλλ'« -εοοροψμωνη εjτε δ κα 7π τινο« τ5ν μεμελετημων'ν διακοσασα, "σ-τ6 τινα παγκ6λην μν κα ξρψσα>« πωρδι%ι πεποικιλμωνην, ο1κ (ναλογοσαν δ τG μ#κει τ« Bλικ α« α1το (λλA κα πολ/ (ποδωοψσαν α+νιγματ'δ5« "%απωστειλεν. τ τε γAρ πωρδικα« (λλA μ# τινα« Jλλα« τ5ν Kρν -'ν "νψ»ναι, (λλA μν κα τ$ τ« "σ-το« "νδωον ε+« δλον "μπεσε>ν -»ττον P &δει προψσ#μαινεν. 43. Πλν (λλ) ! μν βασιλε/« 7πωστρεε κα τν Βασ λειον, "πε μ ε1μο ρει παιδ«, ψοποιε>ται κα τ« τ5ν μαγ στρ'ν τιμ« (%ιο>. "πε δ ξρνοψ προnντο« τA κοινA διοικε>ν ο1ξ οc« τε ! Μιξαλ Fν κα τ« Ψαψτο (ελε α« Œσ-6νετο κα bμα "παν6στασιν μελετ»σ-αι κα (ποστασ αν παρA τ« σψγκλ#τοψ δι#κοψεν τG τA τ5ν ’ Ρ'μα 'ν πρ6γματα διοικε>σ-αι κακ5«, κα τ$ περιμ6ξητον δι6δημα τ0 κεαλ0 α1το "πιτ -ησι, κα βασιλωα τ0 Bμωρ4 τ« πεντηκοστ«, μην Μα|8, ε+κ6δι `κτQ, +νδικτι5νο« τεσσαρεσκαιδεκ6τη«, (ναδε κνψσ τε κα (ναγορεει κατA τν μεγ6|λην f.71v "κκλησ αν — "π3νψμον Σο α -εο. (λλ) :στι« μν ο*το« ! Βασ λειο« κα :-εν, κα :π'« ε+« γν5σιν Fλ-ε το κρατοντο«, B κατ ) α1τ$ν στορ α δηλ3σειD τA νν δ τ« βασιλε οψ δ%η« (%ι'-ε« εjξετο μν τ« βασιλε α«, (πε ξετο δ τ5ν κα- ) Ψκ6στην 4μιλλητηρ 'ν κα πποδρομι5ν κα τ5ν περ τ$ν α+σξρτατον Γρλον κα χεψδοπατρι6ρξην α+σξροψργι5ν, B 208 tν (κα ρ'« "νετρα ! Μιξα#λ. |

43.6–9 : die 26 Maii a. 866 Basilius imperialem coronam accepit Cap. 42: GeorgCont (Istrin) 12.14–18 | PsSym 677.9–15 Cap. 43: GeorgCont (Istrin) 13.31–14.20; Gen 79.49–68; Log A 252.362–253.389 | PsSym 679.15–680.6; Scyl 113.20–25 51 [τ'« V 52 στρατε α coni. Boor in app., cf. VBas 17.60 στρατε α et Scyl 113.20 "κστρατε α 42.1 post κα add. πρ$ edd 3 "σ-τα τινA V 6 γAρ : μν Comb 6 Jλλα« edd : Jλλ'« V 6 "νψ6ναι V : (νψ6ναι Comb 7 προσ#μανεν edd 43.1 κα τ$ν : τν τε edd 3 ο1ξ V 5 πρ6γματα om. edd 6 κα post κακ5« secludendum dubitanter putavit Kamb 6 τ$ : τ5 V 6 "πιτ#-ησι ante corr. V 7 τ« om. edd 10 Fλ-εν (sic) ante ε+« γμ5σιν edd 10 καταψτ$ν V 12 (π#ξετο V 12 πποδρομι5ν edd Boor : πποδρομ 'ν V 13 τ$ν : τ5ν edd

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

295

somehow got to the centre and dispersed the great clamour, praising Michael and drawing up ranks against the insurgents. Thus did Bardas leave the world of men, and thus was the expedition against Crete dispersed, the emperor returning to Byzantium. 42. There was also another sign that appeared to Bardas two or three days earlier. For Theodora, either somehow inspired by the Divinity, or else, having heard from those who had hatched the plot, sent him by way of a riddle a garment that was very beautiful and adorned with golden partridges, but was not in proportion to the length of his stature but much too short. For the embroidery of partridges, instead of some other birds, and also the shortness of the garment was a sign that he would fall victim to treachery sooner than was fitting. 43. But the emperor returned and, because he had no children, adopted Basil and granted him the dignity of magistros. And because, in the course of time Michael was unable to administer state affairs and was conscious of his own simplicity, when he heard that an uprising and revolt was being plotted by the Senate on account of the bad administration of the Roman state, he also placed the highly sought after crown upon his head and declared and proclaimed him emperor in the Great Church named after the Wisdom of God on the day of Whitsun, the twenty-sixth of May, in the fourteenth indiction. Now, who this Basil was and where he was from, and how he had come to the knowledge of the emperor, will be revealed in the History concerning him. At this time, having been granted the imperial glory, he held fast to the imperial office; but he kept away from the daily contests and horse races and the base acts of those around the most shameless fake-patriarch Grylos, in which Michael importunately revelled.

296

5

10

15

20

25

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

44. Πντν μν γ ρ κ ρον εναι κα τν ασξρν κα τν ψσικν ερητα τε πολλο«, κα  περα το!τν διδσκαλο« #κριβ%«& Μιξα(λ δ τ) τ τε κρατο*ντι οϊτε τν ,πποδρομιν οϊτε μ(ν τν -λλν #κρατοποσιν τε κα ασξρν κ ρο« /ν, 0« ασν. 1 πειρ2μενο« κλ!ειν 3 Βασλειο« κα πορρτωρ το!τν ποιεν α6τ ν, ν*ν μν παραινωσεσι ξρ2μενο«, ν*ν δ 7 -λλ« μσο« παρ τν πολιτν κα τ « παρ τν ,ερων #ρ « κα τ « τ8« σψγκλ%τοψ 9παναστσει« προτι:ε« κα ο;ον 9ν2πιον α6το* #ναζγραν, =λα:ε τ) : ν8 Ψαψτ@ν κα:ψποβαλ2ν, κα #ντ λοψ 9ξ:ρ@« κα μεμισημωνο« 3 ψ,ο:ετη:ε« 9νομζετο. 9ντε*:εν ο6 πολA τ@ 9ν μωσ8, κα τινα -λλον, το* βασιλικο* δρ μνο« 9ρωτην τηνικα*τα τελο*ντα – Βασικνο« οBτο« 9λωγετο, κα #δελ@« /ν Καπνογωνοψ« 9κενοψ το* τ(ν Dπαρξικ(ν #Eαν FEιμωνοψ τ@ δε!τερον – #γαγ2ν, τ(ν πορ!ραν τε 9νδ!ει κα τ@ διδημα περιτ:ησιν, κα τ παρσημα τν Dποδημτν περιβαλGν 9Eγει πρ@« τ(ν σ!γκλητον τ8« ξειρ@« =ξν α6τ ν, κα πρ@« τ(ν γεροψσαν ησν 0« “=δει πλαι με το*τον ε« τοψτον τ@ν περβλεπτον κ σμον, H -νδρε«, 9παγαγεν, I πρτον μν εδο« -Eιον τψραννδο«, δε!τερον δ σψμψ« πωλει στωο«, Jπαντα δ 7 4ρμ ζοψσι πρ@« τ(ν #Eαν, L τ@ν Βασλειον, 97 I κα μεταμεμωλημαι 97 ο;« α6τ@ν 9βασλεψσα”. ΑNτη τ8« καταλ!σε« α6το*  #ρξ%. το*το πντα« περιηξ8σαν 9κπλα|γ8να τε το!τοψ« 9ποησε κα #ασO καταλη:8ναι πολλP, Qτι B 209 γ8 κατ τοA« μψ:ικοA« Γγαντα« βασιλωα« σπαρτοA« κα: 7 Ψκστην μωραν #ναδδσιν. ηϊEητο μν οSν =κτοτε τ@ πρ@« τ@ν Βασλειον μσο«, κα σοδρ τερον κατ τ(ν το* πψ|ρ@« !σιν 9γνετο, Dπωκκαψμα =ξον κα f.72 ατιον τ@ μ%τε σψμ:ερεσ:αι βο!λεσ:αι το!τοι« α6τ@ν μ%τε μ(ν σψν-

44.9–13 : ca. 1 Sept. a. 867 Basiliscinus imperialem coronam accepit Cap. 44: VBas 25.4–28; 24.40–47; GeorgCont (Istrin) 15.18–17.24; Gen 79.69–80.84; VBas 25–26; Log A 255.430–260.5 | PsSym 681.13–21, 682.19–686.12; Scyl 113.27–114.52 ||1 Homerus, Il. 13.636; 17 Euripides, Aeolus fragm. Nauck 15.2; 44.3 ,πποδρομιν edd Boor : ,πποδρομν V 4 #κρατοποσιν Boor : #κρατοποσν V 8 ζγραν edd 9 μεμησημωνο« V 11 Βασικνο« edd, cf. VBas 25.10–11 et Scyl 113.29 Βασιλικνον : βασικνο« V : Βασιλισκιαν « PsSym 682.20 et 683.10 GeorgCont (Istrin) 5.24, 34 et 16.14, 24 16 I Boor, cf. Scyl 113.34 97 I : T V : om. edd 18 ante δε!τερον add. τ@ Boor e VBas 25.20, Scyl 113.37 (ACEB) et PsSym 683.13 : κα δε!τερον edd e Scyl 113.37 (FH) 18 σψμψν« V 19 -παντα V PsSym f 253v 19 post #Eαν add. κα Qτι π σον /ν κλλιον το*τ ν με ποι8σαι βασιλωα edd e VBas 25.22, cf. PsSym 683.15 κα Qτι π σον οSν κλλιον – βασιλωα 20 κα om. edd 20 97 fortasse delendum putavit Boor 23 γ8 coni. Kamb : δ( V, quod om. edd 25 =ξν V

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

297

44. It is said by many that there is a limit in all things, both shameless and natural, and experience is an accurate teacher in this. But Michael, who was then emperor, never had his fill, as they say, either of horse racing or of any other drinking of unmixed wine or shameless acts. Basil attempted to prevent him from doing this further, now employing exhortations, now presenting and, as it were, painting before his eyes the hatred of the citizens and curses of the priests and insurrections of the Senate; but it escaped Basil’s notice that in so doing he made himself an object of envy, and instead of a friend the adopted one was considered a hated enemy. For this reason, not long afterwards, Michael took another man, then serving as an oarsman of the imperial dromon – this one was called Basilikinos and was the brother of that Kapnogenes who was granted the dignity of prefect for the second time –, and vested him in purple and placed the diadem upon him; then putting on his feet the conspicuous shoes he led him off to the Senate, holding his hand, and before the council he said, ‘O ye men, would that I formerly had brought this man to this conspicuous office – Firstly, his form is Monarchy’s due Secondly, the crown is Nature’s accrue: All conspires to his worth! – rather than Basil, whom I regret to have made emperor.’ This was the beginning of his undoing. When word of this got round it caused all to be astonished and left them in great perplexity, for after the manner of the mythical giants the earth was bringing up sown emperors every day. From that time on hatred toward Basil increased and became more intense after the nature of fire, having as its fuel and cause Basil’s desire not to be corrupted together with the others nor to be carried away in their licen-

298

30

35

40

45

50

55

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

ψπ6γεσ-αι τα>« (κολ6στοι« γν3μαι« α1τ5ν. ε+« τοσατην γAρ ! Μιξαλ πολλ6κι« Jνοιαν "% (κρατοποσ α« κα μω-η« "%3κειλεν ]« κατ ) α1τν μν κα τ$ν τατη« καιρ$ν δειν6 τινα κα πωρα δειν5ν "γκελεεσ-αιD το μν γAρ (αιρε>σ-αι τA hτα κα Jλλοψ τν H>να κα τν κεαλν Ψτωροψ προσωταττενD Z ε+ μ# τινε« οjκτ8 κρατομενοι παρημωλοψν κα πρ$« τν αϊριον &πεμπον, (ν6κλησ ν τινα κα μεταμωλειαν το (νδρ$« "κδεξμενοι, :περ κα Fν, κ^ν (π3λετο σμπα« ! παραμων'ν α1τG κα σψγκαρτερ5ν. μικρο δ κα Βασ λειο« σψναπ3λετο, τ« παροιν α« ο1κ Kλιγ6κι« πα γνιον γεγον3«. (λλ) "καρτωρει κα &μενε μετ6μελν τινα γενη-ναι κατA τ$ν Jνδρα Kχ γον 7ποτοπ6ζ'ν. (λλ) ο1κ Fν τοτον Rσπερ 4ρμ6τειον τροξ$ν "κ πρ3τη« Bλικ α« καμ-ωντα, ο1δ ) ^ν εj τι γωνοιτο, τν "% (ρξ« ε1-ψ'ρ αν λαβε>ν. τοιγαρον κα με ζονα κατA Βασιλε οψ σψρρ6πτει "πιβοψλ#ν. B δ Fν "ν τG κψνηγ 8 λγ8 μν κατA τ« -#ρα« &ργ8 δ κατA το Βασιλε οψ τν τ« λγξη« H>χιν ποισα τινα τ5ν 7πασπιστ5ν. κα τοτο α1τ$« ! προσταγε« κα τν λγξην (ε« κατA τ$ν τ« "%δοψ και|ρ$ν "%αγορεσα« δλον πεπο ηκε κα πιστν. (κε B 210 μν ο@ν ο*το« τν λγξην ! κελεψσ-ε «, διημ6ρτανε δωD κα ο[τ' σωσ'στο ! Βασ λειο«, &γγιστα -αν6τοψ γενμενο«, 7π$ το τ$ν -6νατον καταπεπατηκτο« -εο. τατ ) ο@ν &κπψστα γενμενα π»σι κα ανερA τν κατ ) α1το Oκνησε μ6ξαιραν. _να γAρ μ κα τ$ν Βασ λειον ]« πρ$ μικρο τ$ν κα σαρα σαττμενον jδ'σι, κα πρ$ τοτοψ α1τ$ν Υεκτιστον, εjτε βοψλ0 τ« σψγκλ#τοψ βοψλ« εjτε γν3μQ τ5ν ιλοντ'ν τ$ν Βασ λειον – κοιν$« γAρ κα κατ ) α1τ5ν ! -6νατο« "πηπε λητο – σ6ττεται 7π$ τ5ν προκο τ'ν το βασιλω'« (νδρ5ν, κατA τA (ν6κτορα το 4γ οψ μεγαλομ6ρτψρο« Μ6μαντο«, μην Σεπτεμβρ 8, ε+κ6δι τετ6ρτQ, +νδ. α 2 , &τοψ« Ψ%ακισξιλιοστο τριακοσιοστο Ψβδομηκοστο `κτοψ, Rρ4 τ« νψκτ$« | f.72v τρ τQ, βεβασιλεψκe« &τη μετA μν τ« Υεοδ3ρα« τ« τοτοψ μητρ$« τωσσαρα κα δωκα, κα μναρξο« δωκα κα `ν, κα πρ$« το>« τρισ μησ ξρνον α 2 [στερον μετA Βασιλε οψ. 45. Κα τA μν ε+ρημωνα σκηνικ6 τε bπαντα κα -εατρικ6, J%ιον δ μεμνσ-αι κα τ5ν "παινετ5ν. B γAρ τ5ν tν &ερεν (να-ημ6τ'ν "ν τG πε-

44.49–53 : die 24 Sept. a. 867 Michael imperator trucidatus est 36–38 cf. Plutarchus, De liberis educandis 2D: ο δ’ 4ρμ6τειοι τροξο πν8 καμ-ωντε« ο1δ’ ^ν εj τι γωνοιτο τν "% (ρξ« δναιντ’ (ναλαβε>ν ε1-ψ'ρ αν Cap. 45: Scyl 114.52–55 27 σψνωπαγεσ-αι edd 27 τοσα|τν V 32 (ν6κλσ ν τινα V 32 "κδεξμενοι edd : "κδεξομενο« V 33 κ(ν V 35 μετA μελν τινα V 36 (λλο1κ V 37 (ρμ6τιον V 38 λαβε>ν : (ναλαβε>ν Plut. de liberis educandis 2D 38 κα om. edd 40 H χιν V 40 ποισαι τινA V 45 &κπτψστα V 48 βοψλ V 48 τ$ν om. edd 49 καταψτ$ν V 51 +νδικτι5νο« πρ3τη« edd 52 Ψ%ακισξιλι'στο τριακοσ 'στο Ψβδομηκοστο `κτοψ V 52 "κ το V 55 α 2 : `να edd 55 [τερον V

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

299

tious inclinations. For Michael often ran aground into such frenzy from wine drinking and drunkenness that at the moment and for the time it lasted he would issue frightful – and worse than frightful – commands. One man he ordered to be deprived of his ears, and another his nose, and another his head. And if, out of pity, certain men had not neglected these orders and left them for the morrow, expecting some kind of recollection and repentence of the man – which indeed there was – all who remained and stood by him would have perished. Basil, too, nearly perished, having been often the plaything of the other’s madness. But he abided and persisted in the expectation of the man’s later repentence. But, like a chariot wheel bent from its first age, it was impossible for Michael, no matter what happened, to regain his rectitude of origin. Thus did he stitch together a yet greater plot against Basil. This was that, on the hunt, one of the guards should in word lance the spear against the beast, but in fact against Basil. The man who had been commanded to do this and had thrown the spear made this clear and worthy of belief in his confession at the time of his death. As ordered, he lanced the spear, but he missed; and thus Basil, coming very close to death, was saved by God who had trampled down death. When these things were heard and became known to everyone they caused the knife to be sharpened against Michael. For lest they should see Basil murdered as the cesar had been shortly before, and Theoktistos before him, either by deliberation of the assembly of the Senate or by intent of those who loved Basil – for a common death threatened them – Michael was murdered by the imperial chamberlains in the palace of the holy great martyr Mamas on the twenty-fourth of the month of September, in the 1st indiction, in the year six-thousand-three-hundred-seventy-six, at the third hour of the night. He had reigned for fourteen years with his mother Theodora, and for eleven alone, and afterwards one year and three months with Basil. 45. So much for all the theatrical and stage pranks we have mentioned. But it is also right to remember praiseworthy things. For the fabrication,

300

5

10

XRONOGRAFIAS LOGOS D2

ρι'νμ8 ναG το -εο κατασκεψ ιλεργ5« τελεσ-ε>σα κα ιλοτ μ'« "παινετ#. οϊτε γAρ τG δ σκ8 τ5ν παλαι5ν τι κειμηλ 'ν κα ερ5ν, κα τ5ν () ο* γεγνασιν Jν-ρ'ποι τεξνοψργη-ωντ'ν "ν ναο>«, κατA τ$ μωγε-ο« "%ισ6ζεται, οϊτε τι« ε1πρωπεια κα ]ραιτη« τιν τ5ν γενομων'ν "π#ν-ησεν, π6ντ'ν "κε> τ5ν ]ρα 'ν κα τιμ 'ν σψνδεδραμηκτ'νD | κα B 211 τ$ ποτ#ριον δ τοτ8 λ αν κατ6λληλον. Ο1 μν δ κα ! ε+« 'ταγ'γ αν κατασκεψασ-ε« α1τG κκλο«, :περ ασ πολψκ6νδηλον, τιν τ5ν Jλλ'ν Oλ6ττ'ται, (λλA κα ο*το« "κ ξρψσο :λο« γενμενο«, λ τρα« &ξ'ν Ψ%#κοντα, τ5ν Jλλ'ν διαωρει κατA πολ/ κα τοτ8 δ δ'σι τA πρ'τε>α κα τ$ σεβ6σμιον.

45.3 το -εο : τ« το -εο σο α« edd, cf. Scyl 114.54 τ0 μεγ6λQ "κκλησ 4 τοτο V 12 πρ'τε α V

8 τοτ8 edd :

PERI MIXAHL IO UEOFILO

301

accomplished with industry and munificence, of his offerings to the renowned Church of God is worthy of praise. For the paten has no equal in size from amongst the ancient and holy treasures in the churches crafted since man came into being, nor does such comliness and beauty flourish upon anything else from amongst all the beautiful and precious things gathered up there. The chalice, too, is in every way appropriate to the paten. Nor is the circle constructed for illumination, which is called a polykandelon, inferior to either of the other things, but this also is all of gold, weighing sixty litrai, and greatly exceeds the others and gives Michael first place and honour.

302

303

INDICES

304

Indices

Index nominum propriorum

305

1. Index nominum proriorum Αβασγα: terra Abasgorum, in Ponto septentrionali III.39.16 Αβασγο: Abasgi IV.39.29 Αβωλ: Biblicus II.23.16 Αβεσαλ μ:  Τσαγγτψβο«, strategus IV.23.22 IV.23.22

III.22.2 III.22.35 III.23.7 III.25.8 III.28.1 III.29.1 III.34.5 III.37.1 III.37.9 III.38.2 IV.27.15

Αβοψζξαρ : dux Hagarenorum III.22.15

Αγαρην«: Hagarenus, i.e. Arabs III.21.4 III.23.20 III.35.2

Αβρααμιτν,  μον τν: monasterium Abraamitarum III.11.3

Αγρο",  μον το": monasterium Agros Theophanis confessoris I.18.16

5Αβψδο«: urbs Troadis II.13.11

’Αδριανο#πολι«: urbs Thraciae II.18.42

5Αγαρ, ο : Hagareni, i.e. Arabes II.10.10 III.9.1 III.20.18 III.26.39 III.27.3

Αωτιο«: patricius, strategus thematis Anatolicorum III.30.13

Αγαρηνο: Hagareni, i.e. Arabes I.3.8 I.4.12 II.12.1 II.12.18 II.21.3 II.22.8 II.22.11 II.25.7 II.28.1 II.28.10 III.19.1 III.19.18 III.21.4

Α%ανσιο«: nomen monasticum Michael I imperatoris I.10.9

Α%ανασα: filia Bardanii strategi I.3.47

Α%γγανοι: Athingani II.3.4 II.5.4. II.7.1 II.11.11 Α&γιλον: locus Anatoliae IV.35.9

306 Α'γ#πτιοι: Aegyptii II.12.20 Ακρτα«: promontorium II.8.19

Indices III.31.3 III.32.21 III.34.21 III.35.1 III.35.9

Αλενδρεια: urbs Aegypti I.10.5

Αναργ#ρ-ν, τ. τωμενο« τν II.14.37

Αλωιο«: Alexius Μοψσελω Κρηντη«, caesar III.18.6 III.18.18 III.18.27

Αναστασα: filia Theodorae imperatricis III.5.13

Αλ+«: dux urbis Tarsi IV.16.26 IV.16.28 Αμαληκ,ται: Amalecites I.9.14 5Αμαρα: urbs Paulicianorum IV.16.22 5Αμαστρι«: urbs Paphlagoniae III.29.21 III.38.8 5Αμερ : dux urbis Melitenae III.31.7 IV.16.17 IV.16.25 IV.16.30 IV.23.4 IV.24.5 IV.24.14 IV.24.35 IV.25.2 IV.25.36 IV.25.50 IV.25.54 IV.25.82 IV.36.9 Αμισ«: urb54s Bithyniae IV.25.3 Αμριον: urbs Phrygiae II.1. tit. II.3.3 III.30.4 III.30.8

Αναστσιο«: filius adoptatus Thomae usurpatoris II.14.28 II.18.43 II.19.52 Ανατωλλοντο«,  μον το": monasterium quondam Michaelis archangeli, postea Satyri I.10.28 I.10.40 Ανατολικ«, : thema Anatolicorum II.11.4 Ανατολικν, τ. %ωμα τν: thema Anatolicorum I.1.6 I.4.32 II.22.4 III.19.8 III.30.14 IV.16.10 IV.25.43 IV.25.47 Ανδρωα«: Andrea apostolus I.10.41 Ανδρωοψ,  ν/σο« το" 0ποστλοψ: insula S. Andreae II.8.19 Ανζ/«: locus Anatoliae III.31.13 IV.24.12 Αν%εμοψ,  τπο« το": locus apud Mangana III.18.34

Index nominum propriorum 5Αννα: filia Theodorae imperatricis III.5.13

307

5Αννα,  4γα: ecclesia S. Annae in regio Deutero Constantinopoleos IV.34.11

Αρμενιακν, τ. %ωμα τν: thema Armeniacorum I.3.4 II.11.34 IV.1.17 IV.25.41

5Αννη«, ε1κτ+ριον τ/« 4γα«: ecclesia S. Annae apud Palatium Leone VI constructa III.43.109

Αρμεν-ν, τ. %ωμα τν: thema Armeniorum I.12.7 III.31.9

Αντγονο«: domesticus Scholarum, filius Bardae IV.25.13 IV.41.20

Αρμωνιοι: Armenii I.1.2 II.10.27 II.12.20 III.18.6 III.19.8 IV.1.7 IV.16.28

Αντιξεια: urbs Syriae II.12.16 Απξαχ: amermoumnes Iberiae II.21.13 II.23.7 5Αραβε«: Arabes IV.39.34 Αργα,α«: mons IV.35.8 Αργαο"ν: urbs Paulicianorum IV.16.22 Αργψρο",  το": filius Argyri, dux a Theodora contra Paulicianos missus IV.16.6 Αριστ+ριον: camera aedis Chrysotriclini apud Palatium III.43.83 Αρμενα: Armenia Tit.gen. 6 I.tit. I.1.1 Αρμενιακ«, : thema Armeniacorum IV.25.2 Αρμενικο«: Nicolaus IV.31.11

Αρσαβ+ρ : pater Theodosiae uxoris Leonis V I.21.32 Αρσαβ3ρ : patricius et magister, frater Ioannis Grammatici IV.8.2 IV.22.24 Ασηγρητε,α: aedes Asecretarum I.21.26 IV.19.25 Ασα: Asia Minor II.11.29 II.11.32 II.13.10 II.14.2 II.19.41 II.20bis.2 5Ασπαρο«, : cisterna Asparis IV.18.11 Ασσ#ριοι: Assyrii I.1.2 II.12.20 Α1εντοψ, το": mons S. Auxentii IV.35.11 Α6ρικ+: Africa II.27.15

308

Indices

Α6ρικο: i.e. Arabes ex Africa II.28.12 Βαβωκ: ductor Persarum III.21.1 Βαβο#τζικο«: Constantinus, gener Theophili imperatoris IV.22.24 Βαβο#τζικο«: Theodosius, patricius, inter XLII Martyres Amorii III.30.28 III.37.2 Βαβψλ ν: Biblica II.28.18 Βαγδ, Βαγδδ: urbs Bagdad III.9.19 III.26.12 III.34.22 Βα%#ινο«, ον: ex promontorio Batheos, in insula Thaso ( ? ) III.43.54 III.43.83 III.43.110 III.43.111 Βκξοψ,  μον το": monasterium SS Sergii et Bachi IV.7.2 Βαρδνιο«:  Το"ρκο«, strategus I.1.11 I.2.1 I.2.7 I.3.9 I.3.4.8 I.4.34 II.7.6 II.11.2 Βρδα«: frater Theodorae imperatricis, caesar III.39.17 IV.1.6 IV.3.12 IV.16.38 IV.17.6 IV.18.1

IV.18.14 IV.19.7 IV.19.21 IV.19.27 IV.20.2 IV.20.14 IV.22.5 IV.22.19 IV.23.1 IV.25.11 IV.25.85 IV.26.1 IV.26.8 IV.27.77 IV.29.19 IV.30.1 IV.30.13 IV.31.1 IV.39.13 IV.40.3 IV.41.41 IV.41.51 IV.42.1 Βρδα«: magister, filius Irenae sororis Theodorae imperatricis IV.22.28 Βρκα: uxor Leonis V imperatoris I.9.18 Βασλειο«: imperator Basilius I II.28.4 II.28.14 III.27.19 III.27.23 III.43.66 III.43.115 III.43.117 IV.8.17 IV.21.30 IV.22.10 IV.43.1 IV.43.9 IV.44.5 IV.44.20 IV.44.24 IV.44.34 IV.44.38 IV.44.40 IV.44.44 IV.44.46

Index nominum propriorum IV.44.48 IV.44.55 Βασλειο«: filius Leonis V imperatoris, cuius nomen Constantinus ante tonsuram monasticam II.1.7 II.7.15 Βασιλειο«:  παρακοιμ μενο« IV.41.36 IV.41.38 Βασιλικ,νο«: delicium imperatoris Michaelis III IV.44.11 Βασιλσκοψ, τ8 παλτια το": palatium Basilisci III.44.4 Βλαξωρναι: vicus Constantinopoleos I.23.3 II.14.23 II.14bis.17 II.15.7 II.15.8 II.16.30 III.3.3 III.4.13 III.7.24 III.26.35 III.44.18 IV.6.18 IV.10.44 IV.22.2 Βο9δτζη«: ductor militum III.34.9 III.35.10 Βσπορο«: Bosporus III.4.15 Βοψκελλαρ-ν, τ. %ωμα τν: thema Bucellariorum IV.25.41 Βοψκολω-ν: palatium Constantinopoli I.11.11 III.38.16 Βοψλγαρα: terra Bulgarorum I.1.10

309

IV.13.1 IV.14.4 IV.15.30 Βο#λγαροι: Bulgari I.Prooem.29 I.5.3 I.5.6 I.6.28 I.6.43 I.13.1 I.13.12 I.13.30 I.20.5 II.17.1 II.17.24 II.17.28 II.18.4 IV.25.46 Βο#λγαρο«: Bulgarus (Mortagon) II.17.28 Βροψμλια: festum III.44.13 Βρ#οψ, τ8 παλτια το": palatium Bryae I.10.33 III.9.57 Βψζντιον: urbs Constantinopolis III.19.20 IV.27.46 IV.41.52 Β#ζη«, τ. πτλισμα/πτολε%ρον τ/«: urbs Thraciae II.18.44 II.19.16 II.19.49 Β#ριδε«: portus Thraciae II.16.26 Βψρσω-«, τ. μοναστ+ριον το": monasterium Byrseos III.18.32 Β γ-ρι«: princeps Bulgarorum, baptizatus Michael IV.13.1 IV.15.2

310

Indices

Γαζαρην«:  Κολ-νιτη«, socius Thomae usurpatoris II.20.16 II.20.18 II.20.30 II.20.38 Γζοψρο«: lacus I.1.19 Γαστρ-ν, τ. μοναστ+ριον τν: monasterium Gastriorum III.5.10 IV.22.12 Γε ργιο«:  τ8« στρατι-τικ8« δωλτοψ« πειλημμωνο« III.27.23 Γγαντε«: Gigantes IV.44.23 Γοργοντη«: cf. Ioannes Gorgonites Γορτ#νη: urbs Cretae II.23.14 Γρηγριο«: Gregorius theologus Nazianzenus II.7.18 Γρηγριο«: filius Leonis V imperatoris II.1.7 Γρηγριο«:  Πτερ-τ« II.14.10–11 II.16.1 II.16.18 Γρ"λο«: aulicus apud Michaelem III IV.38.7 IV.38.16 IV.38.20 IV.43.13

Δαζημ ν: locus III.31.10 Δαλματα: Dalmatia II.28.13 Δαμιαν«: κμη« βασιλικο" πποστασοψ II.22.8 II.22.12 Δεβελτ«: Deultum IV.15.29 Δωνδερι«: ioculator apud Theophilum III.6.3 III.6.20 III.6.22 Δεσποτν,  μον+ τν: monasterium Despotai II.7.13 Δε#τερον, τ: regio Constantinopoleos IV.34.11 Δα: insula II.22.15 Διβασι«: ager II.18.14 Διον#σιο«: sanctus III.11.4 Δινψσο«: Dionysus IV.38.3 Δοκμινο«, ον (λ%ο«): ex Docimeio III.42.21 III.43.87 Δομνκα: uxor Bardanii strategi I.3.46

Γ#ριν: fons IV.25.38 IV.25.56

Δορ#λαον: urbs Phrygiae III.30.8 III.33.5

Δαγισ%ωα,  ο>κο« το": aedes Constantinopoli I.3.20

Δοψκ«,  το": filius Ducis, dux a Theodora contra Paulicianos missus IV.16.6

Index nominum propriorum 5 Εβισσα: locus Paphlagoniae, patria Theodorae imperatricis III.5.2 ’ Εβρα@«: Hebraea II.3.11 ’ Εβρα,ο«: Hebraeus II.3.11 Ε'δικν, τ: aedes apud Palatium IV.21.28 Ε'ρηνα,ο«: sanctus III.11.5 Ε'ρ+νη: imperatrix I.15.14 II.10.17 Ε'ρ+νη: soror Theodorae imperatricis IV.22.23 IV.22.25  Ελαα«: monasterium κατ8 τ.ν  Ελααν III.18.32  Ελε6αντνη: porta eburnea apud palatium I.25.11 ’ Ελλ«: thema Elladis II.16.23 6 Ελληνε«: Graeci antiqui, i.e. pagani I.10.31 6 Ελληνικ«: paganus II.8.34 IV.27.18  Εαβο#λιο«: cf. Ioannes Hexaboulios I.8.1 I.21.16 II.19.28

311

Ε1%#μιο«: episcopus Sardianus II.8.16 II.8.20 II.28.9 Ε1κλεδη«: Euclides IV.27.31 Εϊεινο«: Euxinus II.14.38 III.11.15 IV.8.4 IV.35.2 Ε1ρ πη: Europa II.19.42 II.20bis.2 Ε1στρτιο«: filius Michael I imperatoris I.10.10 I.10.21 Ε16+μιο«: turmarches in Sicilia II.27.1 II.27.10 II.27.11 II.27.24 II.27.31 II.27.36 Ε16ρτη«: fluvius III.36.9 Ε16ροσ#νη: uxor secunda Michaelis II imperatoris II.24.25 III.1.34 Ε1ξα@τ-ν,  πολξνη τν: oppidum Euchaita I.4.8 5 Ε6εσο«: urbs IV.25.20

 Εακινιον: vicus Constantinopoleos IV.34.8

Ζγ-ρα: nomen bulgaricum Portae ferreae Danubii IV.15.29

5 Ερ-«: aedes apud Palatium III.43.44

Ζαξαρα«: propheta II.23.17

312

Indices

Ζηλκ-ν,  αDρεσι« τν: Zelices, haeretici IV.12.1 Ζ/λι: haereticus IV.12.2 Ζ+ν-νο«,  ο>κο« το": aedes Zenonis I.3.20 Ζηξο: gentes Caucasicae II.12.21 Ζ-+: imperatrix II.22.2 ’ Ηρκλεια: urbs Thraciae II.20.2 II.20.8  Ηρακλεοψ,  μον το": monasterium Heraclii I.3.26  Ησα@α«: propheta III.14.15 Υσο«: insula III.39.13 Υωκλα: filia Theodorae imperatricis III.5.13 III.44.18 III.44.19 Υεγν-στο«: historicus II.27.22 Υεοδ+γιο«: discipulus Leonis philosophi IV.29.18 Υεοδοσα: uxor imperatoris Leonis V I.21.32 Υεοδσιο«:  Βαβο#τζικο«, patricius III.37.2 III.37.11 Υεοδσιο«: frater Alexii Musele III.18.41 Υεοδσιο«: filius Leonis V imperatoris II.1.7 II.1.9

Υεδοτο«:  κατ8 τ.ν Μελισσηνν,  Κασσιτερ»« patriarcha Constantinopolitanus I.11.18 I.16.12 I.17.6 IV.16.11 Υεοδ ρα: uxor imperatoris Theophili III.5.1 III.5.7 III.5.11 III.6.1 III.6.12 III.8.11 III.8.13 III.13.25 III.18.37 III.39.16 IV.1.3 IV.2.6 IV.3.22 IV.11.1 IV.14.3 IV.20.3 IV.22.2 IV.23.8 IV.39.1 IV.42.2 IV.44.53 Υεδ-ρο«:  γραπτ«, frater Theophanis Grapti III.14.1 IV.11.6 Υεδ-ρο«:  Κοψ6αρ»«, monachus IV.14.15 IV.14.21 Υεδ-ρο«:  Κρατερ«, ductor militum, inter XLII Martyres Amorii III.23.18 III.23.29 III.30.17 III.36.10 III.36.12 III.36.16 Υεδ-ρο«:  Μ-ρ« IV.31.10

Index nominum propriorum Υεδ-ρο«: discipulus Leonis philosophi IV.29.17 Υεοκτστη: mater Theodorae imperatricis, cogn. Φλ-ρνα III.5.4 III.5.9 Υεκτιστο«: magister,  το" κανικλεοψ I.5.10 I.25.2 I.25.5 III.27.16. IV.1.4 IV.18.5 IV.18.14 IV.18.17 IV.19.3 IV.19.5 IV.19.15 IV.19.22 IV.19.38 IV.20.1 IV.27.77 IV.3914 IV.39.20 IV.44.48 Υεο6νη«: confessor, chronographus Tit.gen.5 I.Prooem.25 I.18.8 I.18.15 Υεο6νη«: cogn. Graptus, frater Theodori, episcopus Smyrnae III.14.1 III.14.15 III.14.24 IV.11.5 IV.11.13 Υε6ιλο«: Theophilus imperator I.10.33 II.8.20 II.14bis.5 II.16.35 III.passim IV.tit. IV.1.1 IV.1.4 IV.7.6

313

IV.7.13 IV.7.25 IV.8.2 IV.8.15 IV.11.4 IV.22.20 IV.27.2 IV.27.83 IV.27.95 IV.27.108 Υε6ιλο«: ductor militum, inter XLII Martyres Amorii III.30.18 Υε6οβο«: gener Theophili imperatoris III.19.6 III.19.10 III.19.20 III.20.1 III.20.12 III.21.3 III.21.6 III.22.8 III.22.11 III.22.19 III.22.33 III.22.34 III.22.37 III.29.2 III.29.16 III.29.29 III.31.21 III.32.18 III.38.1 III.38.12 III.38.21 III.38.22 III.38.26 III.39.16 Υερστη«: Thersites Homericus, ioculator apud Theophilum III.6.2 Υεσσαλονικω-ν,  μητρπολι« τν: sedes Thessalonicensis IV.27.113 IV.28.17 Υεσσαλονκη: urbs IV.26.20 IV.28.1

314

Indices

Υετταλικ«, +, ν: Thessalicus, i.e. ex marmore viridi II.28.21 III.43.34 III.43.55 III.43.73 III.43.100 Υετταλ«: aedes apud Patriarchatum IV.3.2 ΥρHκε«: milites thematis Thracesiorum II.13.29 IV.24.3 ΥρIκη: thema Thracesiorum I.19.5 II.13.25 II.13.28 II.14bis.45 II.16.27 II.20.2 IV.25.45 ΥρJκ+σιοι, ο: milites thematis Thracesiorum III.39.2 IV.25.9 IV.25.48 IV.41.11 ΥρJκ+σιο«, : thema Thracesiorum IV.16.40 IV.22.19 IV.36.9 Υ-μα@τη«: aedes apud Patriarchatum III.14.19 Υ-μ»«: de lacu Gazuro, socius Leonis V imperatoris I.1.18 I.2.14 I.3.26 I.12.4 Υ-μ»«: patricius, λογο%ωτη« το" δρμοψ IV.2.4 IV.36.4 Υ-μ»«: Slavus, usurpator sub Michaele II imperatore II.9.5

II.10.2 II.11.14 II.11.30 II.12.3 II.13.4 II.13.25 II.13.34 II.14.18 II.14.26 II.16.11 II.16.14 II.19.2 II.19.51 II.20.10 II.20.17 II.20.22 II.21.1 II.21.24 II.28.11  Ιανν+«: veneficus, cogn. Ioannis Grammatici III.12.7 III.26.4 III.26.7 III.26.9 III.26.43 III.27.12 III.27.17 III.27.19 IV.6.25 IV.26.20  Ιβηρα: Paeninsula Iberica (Hispania) II.21.2 II.21.8 5Ιβηρε«: gentes Georgiae II.12.21 III.26.10  Ιβρα+μ III.19.2 III.22.3 III.22.13  Ιγντιο«: filius Michael I imperatoris, patriarcha Constantinopolitanus I.10.15 I.10.25 IV.30.8 IV.31.1 IV.31.10

Index nominum propriorum IV.31.22 IV.32.7 IV.38.18 IV.39.3 IV.40.12  Ιγντιο«: monachus in Monte Καλν III.12.12  Ιγντιο«: ο'κοψμενικ« διδσκαλο« III.43.2 ’ Ιερ%εο«: sanctus III.11.5 ’ Ιερν: locus II.14.38 ’ Ιεροσλψμα: urbs Hierusalem III.26.11  Ιησο"«: Iesus Christus II.7.23 III.13.24 ’ Ιμωριο«:  Ξο,ρο«, patricius IV.21.8  Ινδο: gentes Indiae II.12.20  Ιο#δα«: Iudas II.8.32  Ιοψδα9κ«, + (πστι«), ν: Hebraicus II.3.17  Ιοψδα,ο«: Hebraeus II.3.3 II.8.22  Ιοψστινιαν«: Ιustinianus I imperator II.28.21  Ιοψστινιανο",  τρκλινο« το": aedes apud Palatium Ιustinano II imperatore constructus III.44.6 ’ Ιπποδρμιον (hippodromus urbis) IV.7.16

315

’ Ιππδρομο« II.1.3 (hippodromus opertus apud Palatium) III.27.25 (hippodromus urbis) IV.19.24 (hippodromus opertus apud Palatium) IV.30.1 (hippodromus opertus apud Palatium)  Ισαψρα: regio Anatoliae I.16.8 IV.34.15  Ισμα+λ: ameramnounes III.9.28 III.26.24 III.26.33  Ισμαηλ,ται: Ismaelitae, i.e. Arabes I.4.4 III.23.2 III.24.13 III.31.24 III.39.15 IV.17.1 IV.23.4 IV.27.17 IV.33.4  Ισπνιο«, α, ον: Hispanicus, cf.  Ισπνοι II.23.2  Ισπνοι: gentes Musulmanicae Hispaniae II.21.8  Ι-ννη«:  Γοργοντη« IV.31.10  Ι-ννη«:   Εαβο#λιο« I.8.1 II.19.27  Ι-ννη«:  Σκοψτωλοχ IV.3.10  Ι-ννη«: monachus in Monte Latro IV.25.22 IV.25.31  Ι-ννη«: Ioannes Grammaticus, patriarcha Constaninopoleos I.20.24

316 III.9.4 III.9.13 III.9.60 IV.6.24 IV.7.27 IV.7.28 IV.27.112  Ι β: Biblicus I.8.10 II.12.17 Καβλα: urbs Thraciae II.20.18 Κβειροι: gentes Caucasicae II.12.21 Καινο#ργιο«: aedes apud Palatium III.43.115 Καλαβρα: regio Italiae II.28.1 Καλομαρα: soror Theodorae imperatricis IV.22.22 IV.22.24 Καλν: mons III.12.12 Καματερ«: Πετρ-ν»«, spatharocandidatus III.28.11 Καμιλ»«: aedes apud Palatium III.43.71 III.43.73 III.43.85 III.44.11

Indices Καρβωα«: protomandator, deditus fidei Paulicianorum IV.16.12 IV.16.27 IV.16.36 IV.23.19 IV.23.25 IV.23.27 Καριαν«: aedes apud Palatium III.42.5 III.43.60 Καριαν«, +, : ex marmore Cariano III.42.6 III.43.97 III.43.99 III.43.105 Καριανο",  ο>κο« το"; τ 0νπτορα ν το,« I.3.21 III.8.18 IV.11.2 IV.22.6 Κασσιτερ»«: Theodotus,  κατ8 τ.ν Μελισσηνν, patriarcha Constaninopolitanus I.11.19 I.11.43 I.15.22 I.17.6 Κατακ#λα«: στρατηγ« thematis Obsequii II.11.33 II.14.3 II.16.35 II.18.20 Κελριον: ager IV.24.5

Καπετ-λτη«: Stephanus, a secretis III.43.41

Κηδο#κτοψ,  ξρο« το": locus II.17.16

Καπνογωνη«: praefectus IV.44.11

Κ/ποι: locus IV.41.12

Καππαδοκα«, τ. %ωμα τ/«: thema Cappadociae III.26.22 III.26.26 IV.25.43

Κιλικα: regio Anatoliae IV.35.5 Κολ-νεα: thema Coloniae IV.25.42 IV.38.9

Index nominum propriorum Κολ-νιτη«: Gazarenos, socius Thomae usurpatoris II.20.17 Κομητ»«: discipulus Leonis philosophi IV.29.13 Κοντομ#τη«: Constantinus patricius, strategus Siciliae III.39.7 IV.22.29 IV.22.30 Κοπρ νψμο«: Constantinus V imperator II.8.25 IV.31.4 Κορμ»τοι: inimici Musulmanorum III.25.10 Κοψ6αρ»«: Theodorus, monachus IV.14.2 IV.14.14 Κραμβ-νιτν,  γενε8 τν: gens Crambonitum I.25.34 Κρασ»«: aulicus apud Michaelem III imperatorem IV.36.5 Κρατερ«: strategus thematis Cibyrrhaeotarum II.25.2 Κρατερ«: Υεδ-ρο« , ductor militum, inter XLII Martyres Amorii III.23.18 III.23.29 III.30.18 III.36.10 Κρηντισσα,  ο'κα: domus Alexii Musele III.18.8 Κρηνιτν,  γενε8 τν: familia, de qua descendit Alexius Musele III.18.5 Κρ/σσο«, η, ον: Cretensis II.23.11

317

Κρηταε,«: Cretenses II.21.26 II.23.23 II.25.11 II.25.28 II.28.11 Κρ/τε«: Cretenses III.39.1 Κρ+τη: Creta II.21.33 II.22.4 II.23.2 II.25.1 IV.34.1 IV.39.34 IV.41.11 Κρητικ«, +, ν: Cretensis IV.41.1 Κρο"μνο«: Crum, Bulgarorum rex I.5.3 I.6.5 Κιβψρραι-τν: milites thematis Cibyrreotarum II.25.3 Κψκλδε«: insulae Cyclades II.14.9 II.14.17 III.39.14 IV.34.4 Κ#ριζο«: locus Anatoliae IV.35.10 Κ#ριλλο«: episcopus Gortynae II.23.14 Κψροψ,  κκλησα το": ecclesia apud Palatium III.42.4 Κ-νσταντ,νο«: Constantinus VI imperator, filius Irenae II.10.17 II.24.25

318

Indices

Κ-νσταντ,νο«: Constantinus VII Porphyrogenitus imperator Tit.gen.1 Tit.gen.7 III.43.82 Κ-νσταντ,νο«: filius Leonis V imperatoris, cuius nomen monasticus Basilius II.1.7 II.7.14 Κ-νσταντ,νο«:  Αρμενικο« IV. 31.11 Κ-νσταντ,νο«:  Βαβο#τζικο«, gener Theophili imperatoris IV.22.24

Κ-νσταντινο#πολι«: Constantinopolis I.10.26 II.21.23 III.9.35 III.26.43 IV.7.8 IV.29.4 IV.30.8 IV.31.22 IV.32.4 Κ-νστντιο«: filius adoptatus Thomae usurpatoris I.10.25 Κ«: insula II.25.29

Κ-νσταντ,νο«: drungarius Viglae IV.2.22 IV.41.48

Λαγοβαρδα: Langobardia II.28.2 III.18.11

Κ-νσταντ,νο«:  Κοντομ#τη«, patricius, strategus Siciliae III.39.7 IV.22.29

Λζαρο«: iconographus III.13.4

Κ-νσταντ,νο«:  κατ8 τ.ν Τρι6#λλιον III.27.20 Κ-νσταντ,νο«: logotheta, filius Thomae patricii et logothetae IV.36.3 Κ-νσταντ,νο«: patricius, inter XLII Martyres Amorii III.35.12 III.36.23 III.36.26 Κ-νσταντ,νο«: servus Constantini patricii, inter XLII Martyres Amorii III.35.11 III.35.14 III.35.28 Κ-νσταντνοψ, : Constantinopolis II.15.3 III.19.14 III.20.13

Λαλακ-ν: fluvius IV.25.37 Λτρο«, τ: mons III.39.5 IV.25.24 Λαψσιακ«: aedes apud Palatium I.19.15 III.14.3 III.14.28 III.44.5 III.44.8 III.44.14 IV.19.19 IV.19.21 Λωοντο«,  βοψν.« το": collis ubi Leo V Bulgaros perdidit I.13.29 Λωσβο«: insula II.13.8 Λω-ν: imperator quidam Leo (V), cuius mortem oraculum Sibyllinum praedicit I.22.11

Index nominum propriorum Λω-ν: Leo III imperator,    Ισαψρα« I.16.8 Λω-ν: Leo V imperator Tit.gen.5 I.passim II.1.1 II.2.2 II.7.3 II.7.7 II.7.9 II.10.26 II.11.3 II.11.5 II.14.11 II.14.13 II.17.13 III.1.9 III.10.3 III.10.11 III.19.9 Λω-ν: Leo VI imperator Tit.gen.2 III.12.15 III.43.108 Λω-ν: mathematicus, nepos Ioannis Grammatici IV.26.19 IV.27.81 IV.27.90 IV.34.12 Λιβ#η: Libya III.30.3 Λοψκ»«: apostolus III.11.9 Λο"λον: castrum Cappadociae IV.35.6 Λψκαονα: Lycaonia I.3.5 Μγγανα, τ: vicus Constantinopoleos I.4.26 III.18.35

319

Μαγνα#ρα: aedes iuxta Palatium III.1.12 III.39.4 IV.26.15 IV.29.16 Μακεδνε«: Macedones, viz. milites thematis Macedoniae IV.24.3 Μακεδονα: thema Macedoniae I.19.5 IV.25.45 Μαλγινα: regio Bithyniae I.3.23 IV.36.10 Μμαντο«,  να.« το": ecclesia S. Mamantis IV.35.3 IV.35.9 IV.35.14 IV.44.51 (palatium) Μμα«: mons IV.35.9 Μνη«: Mani, haereticus II.12.21 Μαμο"ν: calipha IV.27.16 IV.27.52 IV.27.86 Μανοψ+λ: Manuel a) strategus thematis Armeniorum, prius protostrator, Amalecita I.9.13 I.12.6

b) strategus Anatolicorum III.19.6 III.19.7 III.22.5 III.24.14 III.24.22 III.25.6 III.26.12 III.26.16 III.26.38

320

Indices

c) domesticus Scholarum III.31.16 III.31.17 III.31.21 III.32.2 d) magister IV.1.6 IV.1.11 IV.10.34 IV.18.4 IV.18.7 IV.19.36 IV.24.19 IV.24.28 IV.24.32 IV.25.103 Μαργαρτη«: aedes apud Palatium III.43.49 III.43.57 Μαρα: filia Theophili imperatoris III.5.13 III.18.4 Μαρ,νο«: pater Theodorae imperatricis III.5.2 Μαρτινκη«: cognatus Theophili imperatoris III.27.8 Μαρτινκιοι: progenies Martinacis III.27.7 Μαψριανο",  Oμβολο« το": porticus Mauriani I.15.25 Με%διο«: patriarcha Constantinopolitanus II.8.15 II.8.18 II.28.9 III.24.3 IV.3.23 IV.5.2 IV.6.15 IV.10.2 IV.10.32 IV.30.7

Με%διο«: iconographus IV.15.6

Mελισσην«: Theodotos Melissenos,  Κασσιτερ»« patriarcha Constantinopolitanus I.11.18 IV.16.11 Μελιτην+: urbs Melitene III.31.8 IV.16.17 IV.16.25

Mωση (sc. δ«): platea Constantinopoleos III.3.3 Μεσημβρα: urbs Thraciae I.13.7 Μεσπατο«: aedes apud Palatium III.43.91 Μητρο6νη«: episcopus Smyrnae IV.10.3 Μιτψλ+νη: insula IV.31.15 Μιξα+λ: archangelus I.10.40 III.9.66 III.43.43 III.43.79 Μιξα+λ: nomen in baptismo Bogoris principis Bulgarorum IV.14.24 Μιξα+λ: syncellus Hierusalemitanus III.15.1 Μιξα+λ: Michael I Rangabe imperator, prius curopalates I.Prooem.28 I.4.23 I.4.30 I.5.8 I.6.12 I.6.14 I.6.26 I.6.30 I.6.37

Index nominum propriorum I.10.1 I.11.2 I.11.9 I.11.12 I.11.41 III.19.9 IV.30.10 Μιξα+λ: Michael II imperator,  τραψλ« I.1.18 I.2.14 I.3.19 I.4.33 I.7.8 I.9.30 I.12.2 I.12.6 I.21.4 I.21.8 I.21.15 I.24.3 I.24.13 I.24.20 I.25.1 II.passim III.tit. III.1.1 III.1.35 III.10.4 III.18.22 III.26.40 Μιξα+λ: Μιξα+λ III imperator III.18.22 III.43.96 IV.passim Μοροξαρζαν-ν,  σειρ8 τν: familia Ioannis Grammatici IV.6. Μορτγ-ν: rex Bulgarorum II.17.1 II.17.11 Μοψσελω: Alexius III.18.6 Μοψσικ«: aedes apud Palatium III.43.100 III.43.113

321

Μψσο: Mysi III.39.6 Μψστ+ριον: spatium in aedibus Triconchi apud Palatium III.42.30 III.43.6 Μ κιλο«: locus Anatoliae IV.35.10 Μ-ρ«: Theodorus IV.31.10 Μ-σα9κ« (νμο«), +, ν II.3.9 Μ-σ/«: propheta II.8.30 Νωα: Ecclesia Nova III.43.65 ΝειλQο«, α, ον: Niloticus II.11.26 Νεοκαισρεια: urbs Cappadociae II.20.36 IV.34. Νκη: statua IV.34.10 Νικη6ρο«: Nicephorus I imperator I.1.9 I.3.2 I.3.6 I.3.16 I.3.25 I.4.7 I.4.12 I.4.13 I.4.25 I.10.35 IV.30.9 Νικη6ρο«: Nicephorus I patriarcha I.17.2 I.17.8 I.19.7 II.8.2

322 Νικ+τα«: filius Michaelis I imperatoris, praeses Icanatorum, postea partiarcha Ignatius I.10.11 I.10.25 Νικ+τα«: patricius, dominus prior domi Theoctistae, monasterii Gastriorum III.5.11

Indices  Οχκιον: thema Obsequii III.11.33 IV.25.43 Παλατ,νο«: Ση ν , strategus IV.23.22 Παλαιστνη: Palestina III.30.3

Νικλαο«:  Σκοψτωλοχ IV.31.10

Πνιον: urbs Thraciae II.20.2

Νικομ+δεια: urbs Nicomedia I.3.15

Πατζινακ,ται: gentes Patzinakitai III.28.7

Νο#μερα: carcer IV.22.40

Πατρκη«: architectus palatii Bryi, patricius III.9.61

Rωρη«: Perses IV.25.4

Παψλικινοι: Pauliciani IV.16.3 IV.16.13

’ Οδηγο: ecclesia dei genetricis Constantinopoli IV.41.3

Παψλνοψ,  ο>κο« το": domus Paulini Constantinopoli II.14.36

 Ολβιαν«: στρατηγ« thematis Armeniacorum II.11.34 II.13.22 II.14.3 II.1635 II.18.20

Πα#λοψ, τ. ε1κτ+ριον το": ecclesia apud Palatium III.43.117

 Ολψμπιονκη«: triumphator III.36.22

Πα#λοψ,  σηκ.« το" %εοψ: brephotrophium I.11.31

’ Ομηρικ«: Homericus III.6.2

Πα6λαγονα«, τ. %ωμα τ/«: thema Paphlagoniae III.5.2 III.28.12 IV.25.42

 Οεα: vicus Constantinopoleos III.19.24 ’ Ορκ σιον: pagus Troadis II.13.26 ’ Ορμσδοψ, τ8: vicus Constantinopoleos IV.7.2 ΟTννοι: Hunni, i.e. Bulgari I.20.4

Πα"λο«: apostolus III.12.5

Πωρσαι: Persae II.12.20 III.19.11 III.19.13 III.19.15 III.19.22 III.20.11 III.21.1 III.21.8

Index nominum propriorum III.22.9 III.22.19 III.29.10 III.29.11 III.29.26 III.31.11 III.31.32 III.32.2 III.32.18 III.38.25 Πωρση«: Perses, pater Theophobi generis Theophili imperatoris III.19.27 Περσικ«, +, ν (τγμα) legio Persica vocata III.21.11 Περσ«: Persia III.19.20 III.20.7 III.20.16

Πδρα: vicus thematis Anatolicorum I.1.6 Πλτη: insula Propontidis I.10.7 Πλτ-ν: philosophus? III.27.26 Ποντικ«, + (πλι«), ν: urbs pontica, i.e. Amastris III.38.8 Πντο«: Pontus IV.33.2 Πορ6#ρα: aedes apud Palatium III.44.12 Πσοντα: locus in Anatolia IV.25.35 IV.25.53

Πωτρο«: apostolus IV.10.28 IV.40.10

Ποψλξερα: filia Theodorae imperatricis III.5.13 III.5.25

Πετρ-ν»«: domesticus IV.16.37 IV.22.4 IV.22.18 IV.25.8 IV.25.39 IV.25.66 IV.25.81 IV.25.82 IV.25.86 IV.25.89 IV.25.90 IV.25.102

Πραιτ ριον: carcer IV.22.40

Πετρ-ν»«:  Καματερ«, spatharocandidatus III.28.10 III.28.28 πεξ: τ/« Ξαζαρα« III.28.4 Πηγανο#σιο«: ex marmore colore rutae III.43.99

Πργκιπο«: insula Propontidis II.24.24 Προδρμοψ, τ. ε1κτ+ριον το": ecclesia S. Ioannis, cognominata το" Φοβερο" III.11.14 Προικνησο«: Proconesus III.43.8 III.43.52 III.43.77 III.43.87 III.43.94 III.43.111 III.44.15 IV.34.4 Προκοπα: uxor Michaelis I imperatoris I.9.13 I.12.9

323

324 Προκοπα«,  μον τ/« I.10.17 Πρ-τε#«: Proteus I.20.31 Πρ τη: insula Propontidis I.3.30 II.1.8 II.7.14 Πτερ-τ«: cf. Gregorius Pterotus Πτ σοντα: false pro Πσοντα IV.25.53 Π#%-ν: Pytho I.11.24 III.27.3 Πψτη«: aedes apud Palatium III.43.37 III.43.39 ’ Ραγγαβω: nomen gentis Michaelis I imperatoris I.4.25 ’ Ρ-μα9κ«: Romanus II.25.24 III.21.4 ’ Ρ-μα,οι: Romani I.4.12 I.4.29 I.5.7 I.5.16 I.6.5 I.6.20 I.6.23 I.6.43 I.13.24 I.20.18 II.10.14 II.10.16 II.10.26 II.12.13 II.17.3 II.17.15 II.25.32 II.27.18 II.28.13

Indices II.28.15 III.4.24 III.9.10 III.9.23 III.9.31 III.17.3 III.17.5 III.19.2 III.20.18 III.21.8 III.21.12 III.22.5 III.22.11 III.24.28 III.25.13 III.26.20 III.26.25 III.26.27 III.26.30 III.31.4 III.31.26 III.31.29 III.32.4 III.39.12 IV.7.11 IV.13.4 IV.14.7 IV.15.6 IV.15.29 IV.16.20 IV.16.27 IV.16.36 IV.21.4 IV.23.13 IV.23.16 IV.24.2 IV.24.26 IV.25.10 IV.25.11 IV.25.50 IV.25.55 IV.25.60 IV.25.68 IV.26.7 IV.27.64 IV.27.110 IV.33.1 IV.43.5 ’ Ρ-μα,ο«: ex marmore ‘romano’ (purpureo) III.42.12 III.43.98

Index nominum propriorum ’ Ρ μη: urbs Roma IV.10.25 IV.32.5

325

Σρδει«: urbs Lydiae III.8.16

’ Ρ «: Rus’ IV.33.1

Σρκελ: castrum ad fluvium Don III.28.5 III.28.32

Σβα«: nomen monasticum Bardanii strategi I.3.34

Στψρο«: locus in Bithynia I.10.30

Σαββτιο«: iconoclasta I.15.9

Στψρο«: templum dei Satyri I.10.31

Σμαρα (): urbs Mesopotamiae III.36.10

Στψρο«: satyrus IV.38.2

Σμο«: insula in Aegaeo IV.35.9

Σατ#ροψ,  μον το": monasterium Satyri I.10.27 I.10.29 IV.30.9

Σαμσατα: urbs Syriae IV.23.6 Σανινα: urbs Anatoliae II.20.19 II.20.35 Σαρακηνικ«, +, ν (ο'κ+ματα): III.9.58 Σαρακηνο: Saraceni, i.e. Arabes II.12.10 III.9.41 III.9.50 III.9.58 III.22.4 III.24.3 III.26.29 III.30.10 III.31.1 III.31.16 III.31.27 III.32.2 III.38.4 IV.24.34 IV.25.29 IV.27.59 IV.35.4 Σαρακην«: Saracenus (ameramnounes) III.9.52 III.23.30 III.23.32

Σελε#κεια: urbs Mesopotamiae IV.25.43 Σεργοψ καV Βκξοψ,  μον τν: monasterium SS. Sergii et Bacchi Constantinopoli IV.7.2 Ση ν:  Παλατ,νο«, strategus IV.23.22 IV.23.27 IV.23.29 IV.23.32 Σιβψλλιακ« (ξρησμ«), +, ν: Sibyllinus I.22.4 Σγμα: aedes apud Palatium III.42.16 III.43.2 III.43.10 III.43.12 III.43.36 III.43.41 III.43.43 Σιγριαν+: monasterium Sigriane prope Cyzicum Tit.gen.5

326

Indices

Σιδηρ», : Porta ferrea (angustiae Danubii) IV.15.28 Σικελα: insula II.23.2 II.27.1 II.27.15 II.27.17 II.28.1 Σιν πη: urbs Ponti III.21.4 III.29.12 III.29.21 Σκλαβογενν+«: Slavonicus II.10.3 Σκληρο",  το": filius Scleri, socius Amer ducis Melitenae IV.16.30 Σκοψτωλοχ: cf. Ioannes Scutelops Σκ#%αι: Scythae, i.e. Bulgari et Sclavi I.4.17 I.5.17 Σκψ%α: Scythia II.19.5 Σκψ%ικ«, +, ον (O%νο«) IV.33.2 Σκ#λα: aedes apud Palatium I.9.33 II.1.3 IV.19.30 Σμ#ρνη: urbs Lydiae IV.10.4 IV.11.5 Σκ#ρο«: insula II.14.8 Σοψδλη«: dux contra Paulicianos a Theodora missus IV.16.6

Σο6α: soror Theodorae imperatricis IV.22.24 IV.22.24 Σο6α: ecclesia S. Sophiae Constantinopoli IV.10.46 IV.40.6 IV.43.9 Σταψρκιο«: filius imperatoris Nicephori I I.4.21 I.4.24 Στω6ανο«:  Καπετ-τη«, a secretis III.43.40 Στω6ανο«: magister, filius Irenae sororis Theodorae imperatricis IV.22.27 Στο#διο« I.9.23 Στοψδοψ,  μον το": monasterium Studitarum II.16.7 IV.1.12 Σψμβτιο«: logotheta, gener Bardae IV.41.23 IV.41.27 Σψμβτιο«: filius Leonis V imperatoris, sub nomine Constantinus coronatus II.1.6 Σψρκοψσα: urbs Siciliae II.27.26 Σψρα: Syria II.20.28 III.9.9 III.9.56 III.29.3 Σξολα, α: aedes Scholarum IV.22.38 Σ-ζπετρα: urbs Syriae III.29.5

Index nominum propriorum Τνα9«: fluvius III.28.7 III.28.15 Ταρσιο«: patriarcha Constantinopolitanus I.15.15 I.24.2 Ταρσ«: urbs Ciliciae III.30.6 III.31.1 IV.16.26 IV.35.6 Τε6ρικ+: oppidum Paulicianorum IV.16.23 IV.23.20 Το"ρκοι: Turci III.31.8 III.31.25 Το"ρκο«: Turcus (Bardanius strategus) I.1.11

327

Φιλομ+λιον: urbs Phrygiae I.2.3 I.3.38 I.11.47 I.15.1 I.21.14 I.24.6 II.7.2 Φλ-ρνα: cognomen Theoctistae matris Theodorae imperatricis III.5.4 Φοβερο", τ. ε1κτ+ριον το": ecclesia S. Ioannis III.11.14 III.13.20 Φοιδερτ-ν,  0ρξ+ /  τοψρμρξη«: dignitas praesidis Foederatum I.3.19 I.4.2 I.12.5 I.21.4 II.11.5

Τρκογξο«: aedes apud Palatium III.42.9 III.42.18 III.42.27 III.43.5 III.43.6 III.43.32 III.43.47

Φραγγα: Francia III.37.3

Τρι6#λλιο«: Κ-νσταντ,νο«  κατ8 τ.ν III.27.21

Φ-τειν«: protospatharios, proavus Zoae imperatricis II.22.2 II.22.10 II.22.15

Τρο6 νιο«: Trophonius IV.8.7 Τσαγγτψβο«: Abesalom strategus IV.23.22 6Wατρο«: insula Propontidis IV.29.5 Φρο«: Pharus apud Palatium I.10.2 I.20.36 I.35.12 I.35.15

Φρψγα: regio Anatoliae II.3.2 Φ-κ»,  μον το": monasterium S. Phocae IV.8.4

Φ τιο«: patriarcha Constantinopolitanus IV.22.27 IV.22.31 IV.32.2 IV.32.14 IV.33.5 Ξαγνο«: τ/« Ξαζαρα« III.28.4 Ξαζαρα: terra Chazarorum III.28.4

328 Ξζαροι III.28.8 III.28.8 Ξλδοι: gentes Chaldaei in Ponto II.12.20 Ξαλκ/ (sc. π#λη): Porta aerea magni palatii I.9.27 III.13.24 IV.22.39 Ξνδα: urbs Cretae II.23.6 Ξρα: promontorium Iberiae II.21.34 Ξαρσιανν: castrum/thema Charsianum in Cappadocia III.23.2 IV.25.44 IV.25.80 Ξειλ»«: aurigator IV.21.14 IV.36.5 Ξερσ ν: urbs Crimeae III.28.13 III.28.20 III.28.31

Indices II.3.17 II.8.10 II.8.11 II.10.13 II.23.22 III.38.14 IV.14.10 IV.15.22 Ξριστ« I.20.8 I.22.2 II.8.21 II.10.12 II.14bis.7 II.23.15 II.23.20 II.24.23 III.1.39 III.11.10 III.11.19 III.13.24 III.14.8 III.35.10 III.36.24 IV.10.20 IV.37.19 Ξρψσ/ (sc. π#λη): Porta aurea Constantinopoleos IV.34.10

Ξερσ-ν,ται III.28.33

Ξρψσπολι«: urbs Bithyniae III.18.31 III.18.33

Ξιλικ-μον: planities in Paphlagonia III.32.10

Ξρψσοτρκλινο«: aedes apud Palatium III.43.81

Ξοιρωα«: socius Thomae usurpatoris II.20.16 II.20.18

Ξ-νριον: locus Anatoliae IV.24.6

Ξο,ρο«: Imerius patricius II.21.9 Ξοροσν: Churasan in Asia III.25.14 Ξριστιαν«: Christianus I.20.12 I.21.24

Χιξ, τ: vicus Constantinopoleos IV.3.18  κεαν«: Oceanus atlanticus II.21.3  ορ#6α«: drungarius Viglae II.26.2 III.38.12 III.38.22

Index verborum ad res byzantinas spectantium

2. Index verborum ad res byzantinas spectantium Yδψτα, τ (sanctuarium ecclesiae) I.25.26 0ετ«,  (tunica) I.9.28 0λη%ινοππερο«, ον III.42.29 0λοψργ«,  I.16.13 0μεραμνοψν+«,  III.21.2 III.25.15 III.26.20 III.26.23 III.29.6 III.30.1 III.32.20 III.33.2 IV.16.13 IV.27.17 IV.27.79 IV.27.93 0ναβα%μ«,  III.43.8 III.43.35 0ναβ%ρα,  III.43.7 III.43.17 0νδρι«,  IV.7.16 IV.7.17 IV.7.19 IV.7.33 0ν%#πατο«,  III.18.9

0ποκερ- (tonsurare monachum) I.3.45 III.27.9 IV.22.5 0ρξιερε#«,  I.18.2 0σβεσττψρο«,  IV.37.11 0σκητ+ριον, τ (asceterium) II.27.2 II.27.7 0σκητ+«,  (asceta) III.15.2 0σηκρ/τι«,  III.43.40 IV.12.3 (τν 0σηκρητν) IV.19.25 (τν 0σηκρητν) α1γο#στα,  II.22.3 III.4.11 III.4.28 III.5.1 III.6.5 III.13.17 III.43.73 III.43.93 III.43.112 IV.1.6 IV.6.11 α1λ+,  (βασλειο«/βασιλικ+) I.6.45 I.7.6 I.20.30 II.1.5 IV.14.8

329

330 α1τοκρτ-ρ,  I.Prooem.9 I.6.56 I.9.5 βαλανε,ον, τ I.21.30 IV.8.5 IV.37.5 IV.37.14 βασλεια,  (imperatrix) IV.11.13 IV.11.20 βασιλε#οψσα,  (Constantinopolis) II.13.19 II.13.34 III.20.7 III.23.5 III.28.20 III.29.9 III.37.12 IV.24.37 IV.25.84 IV.27.64 IV.29.11 IV.33.7 βασιλικοπλ 9μο«, ον III.28.11 βασιλικ«, +, ν (οZκο«) I.3.20 βωνετο«, ον (color factionis) III.43.22 III.43.23 IV.36.3 IV.36.7 βεστιριον, τ III.42.7 III.43.73 III.43.93 β/μα, τ III.43.88 βιβλιο%+κη,  I.22.5

Indices III.14.21 III.43.81 βιβλον, τ (τακτικ8 καV βασιλικ) III.43.27 ββλο«,  I.22.4 III.14.15 III.14.17 IV.29.8 IV.32.14 βγλα,  III.38.11 IV.2.21 IV.41.48 βσαλο«,  III.28.18 γαλωα,  IV.34.2 γρδ-σι«,  III.42.6 γρ#χ,  (mechanicus) IV.21.22 γψναικ-ν,τι«,  III.43.91 IV.22.44 δωλτο«,  III.27.24 δωιμον, τ III.43.13 δωσποινα,  II.24.11 II.24.17 IV.1.8 IV.3.11 IV.5.2 IV.6.1 IV.9.9 IV.10.6 IV.11.11 IV.15.23

Index verborum ad res byzantinas spectantium δεσπτη«,  Tit.gen.2 Tit.gen.3

ε'κονομξοι, ο III.2.7 IV.32.6

δ+μαρξο«,  III.43.21 III.43.22 III.43.25

ε'κ ν,  (icona) I.9.25 I.15.15 I.15.24 I.17.1 I.20.27 II.7.24 II.8.4 II.8.17 II.20.5 III.5.5 III.5.22 III.5.28 III.6.6 III.10.5 III.11.8 III.12.3 III.13.21 III.13.24 III.14.6 III.14.18 III.18.40 III.24.9 III.26.45 III.27.13 III.27.13 IV.1.9 IV.1.14 IV.2.26 IV.4.5 IV.4.13 IV.6.12 IV.9.4 IV.10.47 IV.10.50

δσκο«,  (vas liturgicum) IV.45.4 δομωστικο«,  III.22.17 III.23.12 III.26.37 III.31.15 III.43.20 III.43.22 III.43.24 IV.16.37 IV.25.86 IV.36.12 IV.41.20 δορψ6ρο«,  I.1.17 II.27.27 III.3.4 δρμο«,  (officium) IV.1.5 IV.2.23 IV.36.4 IV.36.6 IV.41.22 δρμ-ν,  IV.44.10 δροψγγριο«,  III.5.3 III.38.11 IV.2.21 IV.3.10 IV.41.48 ε'κονοκα#στη«,  I.23.12

Oκ%εσι«,  (exhibitio) IV.21.24 ερο«, ον III.43.3 κσκο#βιτο«,  (praeses excubitorum) III.43.21 III.43.23 III.43.24

331

332

Indices

εϊριπο«,  IV.7.16

%ψμαμα, τ I.18.9

ζ-στ«, + (πατρικα), ν III.5.8

%ψμιατ+ριον, τ I.25.27

γο#μενο«,  IV.7.3

εραρξα,  (episcopatus) I.17.6

λιακ, τ III.4.4 III.43.69 IV.39.28 (τν λιακν)

ερ-σ#νη,  I.17.8

λιακ«,  III.43.63 IV.35.12 σψξζI.10.7 III.31.6 IV.25.25 σψξαστ+ριον, τ III.10.26 %ωατρον, τ IV.26.5 %λασσα  (tunica) I.9.29 %εν%ρ-πο«, ον II.20bis.7 III.13.24 %ωμα, τ I.1.6 I.1.11 I.3.3 III.29.24 III.29.26 III.39.48 IV.25.48 IV.41.11 %εματικ«, +, ν II.13.7 II.25.4 %εολογα II.7.17

καντοι, ο I.10.12 'νδικτι ν,  (et abbr. 'νδ.) I.3.2 I.4.20 I.4.27 I.12.2 III.1.4 IV.41.45 IV.43.7 IV.44.51 ππασα,  III.23.9 κα%οσ-σι«,  I.21.5 III.25.3 III.38.5 IV.18.6 κασαρ,  III.18.10 III.18.17 III.18.21 III.18.23 IV.26.3 IV.40.17 IV.41.17 IV.41.18 IV.41.31 IV.41.34 IV.44.47 καλ%-σι«,  III.44.7

Index verborum ad res byzantinas spectantium κανκλειο«,  (caniclinus) I.25.2 IV.1.5 IV.20.2 IV.39.14 καπνικν, τ II.11.37 καρτζιμ»«,  III.43.92 κστρον, τ III.28.5 κατασκοπ+,  III.44.15 κατεντρ#6ημα, τ I.Prooem.8 κατεπν-,  III.28.11 κελλον, τ IV.25.25 κεντηνριον, τ III.9.11 III.34.27 III.34.33 IV.20.22 IV.21.25 IV.21.32 IV.27.106 κιβ τιον, τ IV,10.38 κιβ-τ«,  IV.10.40 IV.37.18 κλεισοψρρξη«,  IV.25.44 IV.25.80 κληρικ«, ν III.27.3 κλ/ρο«,  (clerus) I.20.30

I.25.9 I.25.20 I.25.24 III.1.16 III.16.7 III.36.14 IV.4.4 IV.7.3 IV.38.19 κλοψβον, τ III.43.81 κομβινογρ6ο«,  IV.36.7 κμη« – κρτη«,  I.3.20 I.4.33 – το" βασιλικο" πποστασοψ,  II.22.8 κονδτον, τ III.43.14 κοσμικ«, +. ν IV.32.2 κοψαστ-ρ,  I.22.10 κοψβο#κλειον, τ III.43.70 III.43.71 III.43.84 III.43.104 III.43.116 III.44.9 III.44.10 IV.44.18 κοψμβριον, τ IV.34.2 κοψνριον, τ III.43.14 κοψροπαλτη«,  I.4.23 IV.23.3

333

334 κο"ρσον, τ III.26.29 κρτη,  I.3.21 I.4.33 λακαρικν, τ III.42.18 λαμπ«,  I.18.10 IV.10.44 IV:41.4 λεοντξασμα, τ III.43.10 λεπτοκλαμο«, ον III.43.9 λεψκ«, +, ν (color factionis) IV.36.5 λω-ν,  (mechanicus) IV.21.22 λ/ι«,  (μακαρα), II.22.3 II.28.3 II.11.15 λιβδιον, τ IV.25.38 IV.25.52 IV.25.54 λτρα,  III.16.8 IV.21.8 IV.21.14 IV.21.16 IV.45.11 λογο%ωτη«,  III.27.15 IV.1.5 IV.2.23 IV.27.76 IV.27.84 IV.36.3 IV.36.4

Indices λοψτρν, τ (baptisma) I.12.4 II.3.7 III.36.18 IV.14.24 IV.21.15 IV.22.3 λ#τρον, τ (absolutio) II.2. III.36.18 μαγαρζIII.35.17 μγιστρο«,  I.5.10 II.20.21 III.18.10 III.26.36 IV.1.7 IV.10.34 IV.22.25 IV.22.28 IV.22.32 IV.43.2 μακαρτη«,  Tit.gen.4 I.18.9 II.8.2 II.8.19 III.14.25 IV.11.13 IV.38.18 IV.39.3 IV.40.12 μννα,  III.6.11 μεσοκ+πιον, τ III.14.30 III.43.66 μεσπατον, τ III.43.80 III.44.10 μητρπολι«,  IV.27.13

Index verborum ad res byzantinas spectantium μητροπολτη«,  II.20.35 IV.2.12 IV.38.7 μιλιαρ+σιον, τ II.11.37 II.11.38 IV.21.33 μοδολο«,  I, 9.19 μονζI.2.3 I.3.8 I.15.2 I.16.2 III.10.20 III.27.9 IV.8.11 μοναστ+ριον, τ III.10.24 III.18.31 III.18.43 IV.22.11 IV.29.8 μονα#λιο«, ον (βο«) III.39.5 μοναξικ«, +, ν I.10.8 II.27.3 III.18.27 III.18.38 μοναξ«,  (monachus) I.2.14 I.3.33 I.11.37 I.16.13 I.16.18 I.24.6 II.8.12 II.14.29 II.16.6 III.10.24 III.11.6 III.12.1 III.13.4

III.26.4 III.26.10 III.27.10 IV.1.11 IV.2.1 IV.2.24 IV.14.1 IV.15.5 IV.25.23 IV.25.28 IV.25.83 IV.25.88 IV.25.94 IV.25.98 IV.30.9 μον+,  I.2.21 I.3.26 I.3.28 I.10.17 I.10.27 I.10.29 I.10.30 I.10.32 I.10.35 I.10.38 I.11.5 I.18.15 II.7.12 II.23.12 II.24.24 III.1.34 III.5.10 III.5.35 III.11.3 IV.7.1 IV.8.4 IV.8.20 IV.9.4 μον+ρη« (βο«), ε« I.10.15 III.18.19 IV.10.9 μορ63,  II.20bis.7 II.28.8 III.11.9 III.13.13

335

336

Indices

μ#ρον, τ II.23.17 IV.12.4

παρακοιμ μενο«,  IV.8.17 IV.41.36

νινον, τ (pupa) III.5.28 III.6.9 III.6.13 III.6.24 III.6.26 III.6.28

πσξα, τ I.17.7 II.8.34

νο#μερο«,  IV.22.37 [%νη,  III.11.11 IV.37.15 ο'κοψμενικ« (διδσκαλο«), +, ν III.43.42 λκ«,  I.18.8 \ργανον, τ (instrumentum musicale) IV.21.28 παλτιον, τ I.10.33 II.2.4 III.4.3 III.9.65 III.44.8 IV.18.10 IV.35.11 παντνα,  I.25.17 παπα«,  I.21.38 I.24.12 I.24.13 I.24.19 I.24.19 II.2.1 III.43.62 IV.35.16

πατριαρξε,ον, τ IV.3.2 πατρκιο«,  I.4.31 I.12.3 I.12.7 III.5.11 III.9.62 III.18.9 III.18.41 III.21.6 III.30.14 III.35.12 III.35.17 III.35.25 III.36.23 III.37.2 IV.1.6 IV.2.22 IV.3.12 IV.8.2 IV.21.8 IV.22.19 IV.22.25 IV.25.26 IV.36.4 περατικ«, +, ν (τγματα) III.43.18 πωξ,  III.28.4 πιπερτο«, ον III.42.24 πλτανο«,  (aurea) IV.21.22 πολτεψμα, τ III.43.18

Index verborum ad res byzantinas spectantium πολψκνδηλον, τ IV.45.10

πρ-τομανδτ-ρ,  IV.16.12

πρτι,  III.43.116

πρ-τονοτριο«,  IV.36.6 IV.36.11

πορ6ψρογωννητο«, ον Tit.gen.2 III.43.82 ποτμιον, τ III.42.6 III.43.100 πραιπσιτο«,  IV.19.21 πρσινο«, ον – color factionis III.43.22 III.43.23 IV.36.3 IV.36.7 – color marmoris III.43.34 III.43.74 III.43.89 III.43.99 πρεδρο«,  (episcopus) I.10.26 II.8.16 II.23.15 IV.38.10 προωλεψσι«,  III.43.31 IV.22.21 IV.40.7 πρκενσο«,  III.3.14 προδο«,  III.3.16 IV.38.16 πρ-τοακηκρ/τι«,  IV.32.3 IV.36.5

πρ-τοσπα%ριο«,  II.22.2 II.22.9 III.28.28 πρ-τοστρτ-ρ,  I.9.14 I.12.6 III.19.10 πρ-τοσ#μβοψλο«,  III.35.17 πρ-ττψπον, τ (archetypon iconis) II.8.26 IV.10.52 π"ρ, τ (ignis Graecus) II.14.22 II.21.41 πψρπολωII.16.29 πψρ6ρο« (στλο«), ον II.16.28 ]αβδο"ξο«,  I.4.30 ]ακοδψτωIII.26.10 ]/,  III.37.3 III.37.8 ]οδοποκιλο«, η, ον III.43.50 ]ο#σιο«, ον (color factionis) IV.36.5 σβανον, τ IV.37.14

337

338 σατο#ρα,  IV.34.2 σενζτον, τ IV.21.31 σκμνο«,  IV.19.34 σκμποψ«,  I.24.12 σπα%αροκανδιδτο«,  III.28.10 σταψρον, τ I.3.24 στωχιμον, τ II.1.6 στολ+,  I.25.14 IV.22.36 IV.36.8 στρατηγωII.11.33 II.14.9 II.22.3 IV.1.17 στρατηγωτη«,  II.11.28 II.11.35 II.25.1 III.24.15 στρατηγα,  III.29.25 στρατηγικ«, +, ν II.14.35 στρατηγ«,  II.23.2 II.25.3 IV.25.9 IV.27.13 στρατηγ«,  (praeses thematis) I.2.15

Indices I.4.32 I.12.7 I.13.16 II.5.3 II.5.5 II.5.12 II.14.19 II.22.10 II.25.26 II.27.9 II.27.14 III.7.2 III.7.7 III.7.15 III.7.33 III.7.35 III.7.38 III.26.26 III.28.23 III.28.25 III.28.29 III.28.34 III.30.13 III.30.14 III.32.11 IV.16.10 IV.16.39 IV.22.19 IV.22.29 IV.23.21 IV.23.24 IV.25.41 IV.25.43 IV.25.45 IV.25.62 IV.25.81 IV.39.29 IV.41.22 στ#ρα,  III.42.21 σ#γκελλο«,  III.9.4 III.15.1 IV.7.7 σψγκλητικ«, +, ν II.10,6 II.24.20 IV.2.10

Index verborum ad res byzantinas spectantium σ#γκλητο« (sc. βοψλ+),  I.5.8 I.9.22 II.24.7 III.4.17 III.40.12 IV.20.19 IV.21.27 IV.21.34 IV.37.7 IV.43.5 IV.44.7 IV.44.14 IV.44.48 σψγκοπ+,  III.43.52 III.43.84 III.43.101 σ#μβολον, τ I.17.9 σ#ν%ημα, τ (vexillum) IV.19.22 IV.35.14 σψντακτ+ριον, τ IV.41.4 σψντοψρμρξη«,  II.27.13 σ6ενδνη,  III.27.4 σ6ραγ«,  (sigillum) IV.10.39 σξ/μα, τ (%ε,ον, μοναξικν) I.3.33 I.10.8 II.27.3 III.27.23 σξολα, α III.22.17 III.23.8 III.26.38 III.31.15 III.43.21 IV.25.12

IV.36.12 IV.41.21 τγμα, τ (ερν), II.14bis.6 τγματα, τ (βασιλικ) I.6.41 III.31.24 III.33.32 IV.25.12 τειξι τη«,  IV.22.37 τετρσειρo«, ον III.42.25 τζοψκανιστ+ριον, τ III.43.65 τοψρμρξη«,  I.12.6 II.27.2 III.5.3 III.29.25 IV.23.23 τρκλινο«,  III.14.3 III.43.36 III.43.44 III.43.49 III.43.61 III.43.115 III.44.5 III.44.9 IV.3.1 τροπικ+,  III.43.8 III.43.20 τψρανν«,  I.21.23 τψραννικ«, +, ν II.2.20 II.27.28

339

340

Indices

τ#ραννο«,  (usurpator vel imperator indignus) I.9.2 I.9.21 I.17.4 II.17.14 II.20.2 II.20.9 III.10.33 III.11.12 III.12.2 III.13.2 III.13.23 IV.44.7

6ροντιστ+ριον, τ IV.8.18

τ#ραννο« (ξερ), ον IV.5.4

ξειροτονα,  III.12.13 IV.28.1

ψ-ν«,  I.Prooem.2.6 ^παρξικ«, +, ν IV.44.12 ^πογρα6ε#«,  IV.27.12 ^ποστρτηγο«,  I.6.1 IV.23.23 6ατρα,  IV.38.1 6ατριρξη«,  IV.3.1 6ιλη,  III.43.3 III.43.5 III.43.13 III.43.66

ξαγνο«,  III.28.4 ξειρονομωIII.16.7 ξειροτονωIII.16.7 III.26.43 IV.28.114

ξελνδιον, τ III.28.11 ξερνιβεστον, τ III.9.18 ξρονογρα6α,  Tit.gen.1 ξρψσοβο#λλιον, τ II.20.20 III.26.6 III.26.14 ξρψσoκατστικτο«, ον III.43.74 ξρψσο`6αντο«, ον IV.21.27 IV.38.4 χεψδοπατριρξη«,  IV.43.13

6οινικοβαφ+«, ω« I.9.27

χ-μ«,  IV.37.10

6οινικ«, +, ν I.24.20

aμο6ριον, τ[ IV.38.5

6-ταγ-γα,  IV.45.9

Index grammaticus

341

3. Index grammaticus 1. articulum 1.1) ut demonstrativum: το" μbν II.2.12, τν cν ρ-τ με%α III.4.21–22, κατ8 τν cν πε%#μει III.26.24, τ.ν eστι« IV.23.16, τ. f O6ερε σβανον IV.37.14, τ8 g ε>ξε IV.37.17, τν cν ε>ξε IV.38.1, το,« οZ« βο#λοντο μεταλαμβνειν IV.38.14–15, το" μbν … 06αιρε,σ%αι τ8 hτα IV.44.29–30. 1.2) cum infinitivo 1.2.1) t + inf. (syntagma nominale ut obiectum directum, subiectum, sive syntagma appositivum): τ. μ … κατα6-ρ»ν I.11.6–7, τ. 0κρ-τηριζεσ%αι … καV … τ%εσ%αι I.14.4–5, τ. μ δι-ξ%/ναι πισ%εν II.16.17, τ. 0πελσαι καV … ποι/σαι III.1.33–34, τ. μ δb προσκψνε,σ%αι … τ. μ δb … τψπο"σ%α τε καV μορ6ζεσ%αι III.10.11–12, τ. ζ/ν III.13.2, ε'« α1τ. το"το ναγο#σα«, τ. προσκψνε,σ%αι α1τ« III.14.12–13, τ. ξειρονομε,ν III.16.7, τ. … ποξψρσαι … καV … διασσαι III.30.12–13, τ. σ ζεσ%αι III.32.8, τ. … ε>ναι III.36.24–25, Oξον καV α&τιον τ. … βο#λεσ%αι … μ+τε … σψνψπγεσ%αι IV.44.25–26. 1.2.2) toÜ m + inf: a) oratio adiectiva: το" … 0κριβολογ/σαι I.11.20–21, το" 6ιλοπλοψτε,ν II.11.23, το" 6ρονε,ν … 0παλλττεται II.20.9–10, νμον … το" μ+ … κατατολμ»ν III.17.6–7, i%λον … το" μ … προσκψνε,ν III.26.44–45, 0ππειραν … το" … 0ποστ/σαι καV … παλιννοστ/σαι III.33.5–6, δωει το" μ παρο6%/ναι IV.35.17, μωρα« το" μωλλειν IV.41.6. b) oratio finalis: το" μ+ … γενωσ%αι I.6.46–47, πε%ειν το" μ … πορε#εσ%αι II.3.24–26, πε,σαι το" … 0ποβαλε,ν III.18.28–29, 6ετ.ν το" … ννο/σαι … προσξ-ρ/σαι III.20.17–19, παρjνει … καV … κατεδωσμει … το" μ+τε … τψξε,ν μ+τε … III.27.16–17, το" μ πλησισαι … 0γ-νιζμενο« IV.35.19–20. 1.2.3) causale sive instrumentale: a) t + inf.: τQ … βο#λεσ%αι I.5.9, τQ μ … 6ρονε,ν I.6.22, τQ … διοικονομ/σαι I.19.1–2, τQ γε μ πεισ%/ναι I.20.47, τQ … μωλλειν III.9.3, τQ μ δb … βο#λεσ%αι III.10.32–33, τQ σ6δρα παρρησιασ%/ναι III.11.12–13, τQ δια6ωρειν … τQ καV … [6%/ναι III.25.15–16, τQ βλλεσ%αι III.31.30, τQ πλ/%ο« 0νkρ/σ%αι III.34.5, τQ … γενωσ%αι III.38.26–27, ε&τε … τQ … ε>ναι … ε&τε καV τQ δια6ωρειν IV.7.4–5, τQ σψμπε6ρξ%αι IV.25.72–73, τQ … ξαρζεσ%αι IV.39.15, τQ παροψσιζειν καV … Dστασ%αι IV.41.30. b) di t + inf.: δι8 τ. … ε>ναι I.10.31–32, δι8 τ. … ε>ναι I.10.35–36, δι8 τ. … ε>ναι II.1.4, δι8 τ. … ε>ναι II.2.2–3, δι8 τ. … Oξειν III.42.5–6, δι8 τ. … διανωμειν III.44.12–13, δι8 τ. … 0παλλαγ/ναι IV.39.35–36. c) toÜ neka + inf.: το" … lνεκεν … διαλ#ειν καV … ποιε,ν III.24.5–6. d) k toÜ + inf.: κ το" … 3ρν/σ%αι II.10.12, κ το" μ βο#λεσ%αι II.20.4, κ το" διανεμη%/ναι II.26.4, κ το" … ττ»σ%αι III.37.10. e) p toÜ + inf.: 0π. το" … 0νπτειν … καV … ξειραγ-γε,ν I.10.3–4.

342

Indices

1.2.4) temporale: a) ma t + inf.: mμα … τQ … πο6%/ναι II.14.32–33, mμα τQ σψρραγ/ναι II.18.26, mμα … τQ πψ%ωσ%αι II.19.50–51, mμα τQ … καταλαβε,ν III.28.13, mμα τQ πιστε"σαι III.38.23, mμα τQ … κλη%/ναι IV.31.26, mμα τQ … 'δε,ν IV.35.7. b) n t + inf.: ν τQ μωλλειν IV.19.18, ν τQ μωλλειν IV.31.12. c) met t + inf.: μετ8 τ. … 06αιρε%/ναι II.7.15–16. 1.2.5) directivum: a) pr« t + inf.: πρ.« τ. μονζειν III.27.9. b) e« t + inf. ε'« τ. μηδbν ε>ναι IV.7.38.

2. substantiva 2.1) casus 2.1.1) nominativus: a) nominativus pendens cf. 6.4.2. b) pro vocativo cf. h λα.« καV κλ/ρο« μ« III.1.6, h οnτο« III.1.26, h ποιμ+ν IV.25.90. c) neutra in i(n): κ"ρι II.20.34, γψβωριν II.20.35, Γ#ριν IV.25.56. 2.1.2) accusativus: absolutus: μνοψ« ιντα« τοo« 0ν%ρ ποψ« III.4.26. 2.1.3) genitivus: absolutus passim, cf. 6.4.1. 2.1.4) dativus: a) agens cum perf. passivo: τ/« σοV πεπο%ημωνη« βασιλεα« I.2.20, το#τ8 λελγιστο I.23.2, μ,ν δεδ+λ-ται II.1.2, μοι … ε&ρηται II.7.2–3, μοι δεδ+λ-ται II.12.24, τν … ΨαψτQ μαρτημων-ν II.16.9, Oγν-στο … α1τQ II.19.8, μο … νενμισται II.21.46–47, τν μ,ν ε'ρημων-ν III.1.35–36, τν ε'ρημων-ν το,« πατρσιν III.11.4, τν … μ,ν ε'ρημων-ν III.26.18, μ,ν κατανλ-ται III.34.33–34, μ,ν ε'ρημωνο« III.43.2, τQ Υεο6λ8 8κοδμηνται III.43.36–37, μ,ν … ε&ρηται III.43.69–70; cum perf. activo: τQ Υεο6λ8 0νεστηκ « III.43.50; cum aor. pasivo: τ8 … πραξ%ωντα Μιξαλ τQ ΤραψλQ III.1.1, 3γαπ+%η α1τQ τε τQ Yρξοντι καV τr γεροψσJ α1το" III.25.21, τQ Υεο6λ8 κατεσκεψσ%ησαν III.43.29–30; cum impf. passivo: 6ψλττοντο δb α1τr III.5.19, οZ« ^βρζετο III.348. b) absolutus, cf. το"το γ8ρ α1τQ δι8 σποψδ/« Oξοντι καV μελετντι III.35.19. 2.1.6) congruentia casuum: a) dativi cum dativo et accusativo: τQ Μανοψλ πρ.« τ.ν Υεκτιστον, 0μ6οτωροι« πιτροπε#οψσι IV.18.4–5. b) dativi cum nominativo: Δωνδερι« \νομα το#τ8 … 6%εγγμενο« καV … κινν καV … νδιαιτ μενο« III.6.3–4. c) acusativi cum nominativo: καV πρ.« %ε.ν ε1ξ8« κετηροψ« παρεκλει το"τον 0ναπωμχειν, τ8 α1το" διαβ+ματα κατεψ%ψνο#σα« καV τν βασιλεαν πιβραβεψο#σα« α1τQ I.2.4–6. 2.2) numerus 2.2.1) dualis: τs ξε,ρε I.24.10–11, τs ξε,ρε II.20.14, ν ξερο,ν III.23.29, τs ξε,ρε IV.10.28. 2.2.2) congruentia ad sensum (cf. 4.3.1.c): τα#την (=πολψξειραν) 0πωστελλεν … t« πανταξ%εν 0ντιστησομωνοψ« καV τ.ν ξ%ρ.ν κνικ+σοντα« III.30.15–16, μ δψνμενο«  … στρατ« … κλναντε« … κατωλιπον III.31.29–31, το" τοσο#τοψ λαο" … μοV προσμεινντ-ν III.32.8.

Index grammaticus

343

2.3) genus 2.3.1) masculinus pro neutro: τ.ν πολoν \νειδον II.10.8–9, IV.18.18. 2.3.3) concordantia ad sensum: γψνα8 … ρξομωνk IV.37.4–5.

3. adiectiva 3.1) neutrum cum articulo pro nomine abstracto: τ. 6οβερ.ν καV Yγριον … α1τν pro τν 6οβερτητα καV 0γριτητα α1τν I.5.17–18, τ. προπετb« κενοψ καV αϊ%αδε« pro τν προπωτειαν κενοψ καV α1%δειαν I.6.14–15, τ. κακγν-μον pro τν κακογν-μοσ#νην II.2.12, τ. … Y6οβον pro τν 06οβαν II.2.14, τ. … κα%αρν pro τν κα%αρτητα II.3.15, τ. καρτερικ.ν pro τν καρτερικτητα II.4.9, τ. βωβαιον pro τν βεβα-σιν II.10.2, τ. … aμ.ν pro  aμτη« II.10.18, τ. ε1προσ+γορον καV 0στε,ον pro  ε1προσηγορα καV  0στειτη« II.11.16–17, τ. παινετ.ν pro τν πανεσιν III.1.32, τ. 6ιλ+κοον … καV 6ιλοδκαιον pro τν 6ιληκο@αν καV δικαιοσ#νην III.7.21, τ. 6ιλαπωξ%ημον pro τν 6ιλαπεξ%ημοσ#νην III.7.43, τ. δραστ+ριον pro τν δραστηριτητα III.9.7, τ. μεγαλδ-ρον pro τν μεγαλοδ-ραν III.9.48, τ. … 6ιλστοργον pro τν 6ιλοστοργαν III.18.10, τ. … Oκκριτον καV 6ιλ%εον pro τν Oκκρισιν καV 6ιλο%ε@αν III.24.10–11, τ. καταδικον pro τν καταδ-ιν III.31.26, δι8 τ. νωον pro τν νετητα IV.27.16, τ. εϊσξημον … τε καV σεμν.ν pro ε1σξημοσ#νην τε καV σεμντητα IV.31.25–26, 0ν+μερν τε καV Yγροικον pro 0νημερτητα τε καV 0γριτητα IV.33.2, τ. σεβσμιον pro τν σεβασμιτητα IV.45.12. 3.2) reflexivum 3.2.1) okeÖo« ut refl. dir.: το,« ο'κεοι« eροι« μμωνειν I.6.10, τν ο'κεαν πιγιν σκοντο« 0σ%ωνειαν I.6.12–13, τν ο'κεαν προδεδ-κτ-ν παρταιν I.6.41–42, τ8 ο'κε,α προμη%οψμων-ν I.15.21, δι8 … το" ο'κεοψ ψο" … παραδδ-σι II.8.20, δι/λ%ε … τ8 το" ο'κεοψ στοιξε,α [νματο« II.18.41–42, το" … βοψλε#ματο« ο1 δι+μαρτε το" ο'κεοψ II.12.14–15, πρ.« τ. ο'κε,ον στρατπεδον … 0πεδδρασκον II.15.24, ο'κεαι« οnτο« ξερσVν 0νεστ+λ-σεν III.13.22–23, τ. ο'κε,ον νηξε,σ%αι α1το,« aσVν 0ν%εμα IV.10.46, περV ο'κεα« α1το" πρεσβε#ειν 0δελ6/« IV.14.6–7; τ. ο'κε,ον δο"ναι Ψτωροι« IV.27.109. 3.2.2) dio« ut refl. dir.: 'δοψ« … παραδντε« γενν+τορα« I.1.2–3, ν τQ 'δ8 ο&κ8 I.3.46–47, %ψμ.ν &διον 0ποπιμπλν II.11.5–6. 3.3) gradus comparationis 3.3.1) positivum ut comparativum (cf. 6.4.3): τν Yλλ-ν Αγαρηνν οnτοι δ ε16ψε,« II.25.7–8, λε,ο« καV ε1πρσιτο« τν λοιπν IV.25.65. 3.3.2) comparativum sive superlativum adverbialiter usurpatum in accusativo: a) comparativum sing.: e.g. %ρασ#τερον II.7.3, II.10.30, IV.13.1, ]J%ψμτερον III.10.30, σποψδαιτερον IV.29.9–10. b) comparativum plur.: e.g. σο6 τερα u βασιλικ τερα βοψλεψσμενο« I.24.9, τα1τ.ν δb ε>ναι δψνατ τερα ε'πε,ν III.12.7. c) superlativum plur.: e.g. 0νασπο#δαστα καV t« Oτψξε %ωοψσα I.21.33. 3.4) ta tn ut neutrum: II.6.10, II.14.22, II.14bis.24, II.15.14, II.27.30, III.12.7, III.32.18, III.37.6, IV.18.14, IV.25.4, IV.27.39, IV.41.8, sed cf. τα1τ. το"το II.16.16–17.

344

Indices

4. pronomina 4.1) personalia 4.1.1) a t«: a) ut refl. indir. passim. b) ut refl. dir.: α1τQ … σψγγν μην α'το#μενο« I.3.22–23, παρ8 πλεψρ8ν α1το" τι%εV« I.20.23–24, +ρτψον α1το,« τν σ-τ+ριον I.24.22, τ. 6λον α1τQ I.25.17, δδ-σι τν α1το" II.3.13–14, μ τ/« αρωσε-« α1το" … πορε#εσ%αι II.3.25–26, τ8« περV α1το" προρρ+σει« 6οβο#μενο« II.11.7, 0ιμαξον κρνα« α^τ.ν II.17.28, κτα%/ναι τν α1τν … διατριβν II.18.30, τν κατ’ α1τοo« … πλεψρ8ν … ρντε« II.21.5–6, τ/« α1το" Yξρι πανδοψ III.7.30, α1το" … διδσκαλον III.9.4–5, τν κατ’ α1τ.ν 4πντ-ν III.9.8, α1το" κατεν πιον III.9.45, κα%ηγητν α1το" γεγοντα III.12.8, τ/« α1το" γν μη« III.13.6, τ8 κατ’ α1τ.ν III.26.26, τ/« γν μη« α1τν III.29.15, τ8 κατ’ α1τοo« III.32.9, α1το" τν χψξν III.32.15, τ/« πατρδο« α1το" III.33.7, τ8 κατ’ α1τ.ν III.35.28, τν α1το" … 6λψαριν III.36.5–6, παρ’ … α1το" τ.ν βον III.41.3–4, παρ’ … α1το" τν ζ-ν III.41.9, τν κ παντ.« το" O%νοψ« α1το" κα%ψ6σταται πανστασιν IV.15.19, ν κλποι« περιγ-ν α1το" IV.15.20–21, κτζειν πιξειρο"σιν α1το,« IV.16.21, τν κατ α1τ.ν λα#ν-ν  Βρδα« δν IV.20.13–14, τ.ν περV χψξ/« α1τν κνδψνον IV.24.18, ο1κ [λγοψ« τν περV α1τ.ν … καταλιπsν IV.39.35, ε'« τ. πρσ-πον γξαρττ-ν α1το" IV.41.29. c) pleonasticum: περV ο'κεα« α1το" πρεσβε#ειν 0δελ6/« IV.14.6–7. 4.1.2) seÖ« ut refl. dir.: το,« σ6ν ο&κοι« I.25.10, τν σ6ν … 0νδρεαν II.13.32. 4.1.3) mn pro μb IV.4.12 (cf. μωνα in hodierno sermone Graeco) 4.1.4) encliticum: a) moy/moi/me passim. b) soy/soi/se passim. c) o dat. sing.: o … διηπελει I.7.9, 0μεβεσ%α ο I.15.2, τν μο6ρν-ν ο I.20.22, οD γε δ ο σψν-μται I.25.7–8, 6αν/να ο IV.10.30. 4.2) reflexiva 4.2.1) a t« ut refl. cf. 4.1.1 4.2.2) Yayt«: a) ut refl. passim. b) non refl., sensu ‘proprium’: e.g. μετ8 τν Ψαψτ/« παδ-ν III.7.40–41,  … τν Ψαψτο" 6-ρσα« κακαν IV.23.30, το"τον σψξζοντα καV το" Ψαψτο" κελλοψ μ+ποτε ερξμενον IV.25.25. c) cum alio pronomine: Ψαψτο,« κενοι« IV.39.12. 4.3) relativa 4.3.1) concordantia relativi cum antecedenti: a) in casu cum antecedenti expresso: ]ημτ-ν καV 0πειλν cν … 0πωπεμπε I.6.5, το" … οn 6+δρεψε τποψ I.13.13, %ε.« δω, οZο« τρπο« κενοψ I.20.47–48, μωξρι τ/« v« ε' %ει μωρα« III.4.12–13, τν cν ρ-τ με%α III.4.21–22, τ/« v« ε>ξεν 0ρξ/« III.7.8, κατ8 τν cν πε%#μει III.26.24, τν cν προσεκαλε,το %νν III.37.7, τν cν ε>ξε IV.38.1, τα,« αZ« πεξερει δοψλεαι« μ κατεψοδο#μενο« IV.39.21, τν cν O6ερεν 0να%ημτ-ν … κατασκεψ IV.45.2. b) in casu cum antecedenti omisso: 6νη καλν … oZ« γ8ρ … ρσιν I.5.12–17, — μ προσεδκ-ν κε,νοι II.15.16. c) ad sensum: το" O%νοψ« … ο?« IV.15.19.

Index grammaticus

345

4.3.2) concordantia antecedentis cum relativo: τ. f O6ερε σβανον … ξρησμενο« IV.37.14. 4.3.3) permutatio casuum inter relativum et antecedentem: τν παρ cν πεπν%ει δειν8 κδκησιν IV.40–12–13. 4.3.4) ut demonstrativum in initio clausulae: a) neutrum, praecipue in clausulis ut f (sive eπερ) καV γωγονεν I.7.11, II.16.32, II.20.27, III.18.37, III.26.31, III.27.23, IV.1.20, IV.33.9 et f καV σψνωβη I.18.16, II.12.9, III.22.27, sed etiam in aliis tum in singulari cum in plurali, cf. 6’ οZ« I.9.17,  οnπερ καV I.10.32–33, g καV … I.14.5, ^πbρ cν I.19.7, g καV II.12.1, g δ II.13.2, f καV II.18.19, f καV II.19.12, f καV … στVν III.43.62, f καV … στVν III.43.72–73, f καV … λωγεται III.43.90–91, f καV … 6νη IV.10.47, f μ γωνηται IV.13.6, f καV … IV.16.5, f καV … IV.25.13. b) masculinum et femeninum, praecipue cum καV, tum postea (cf. οZ« κα I.20.25, v« κα I.26.7, ο?« καV II.1.7, οZ« καV II.3.21, x καV II.10.1, οy καV II.22.10, οn καV II.23.16, x καV II.23.21, f« καV III.9.56, cν καV III.11.16, x καV III.23.24, 6’ cν καV III.29.25, οn καV III.43.32, zν καV IV.10.4, z καV IV.39.7–8 etc.) cum antea (cf. καV f« I.2.15, καV e« I.12.9, καV f« III.23.23, καV f« IV.14.20, καV f« IV.35.8, etc.), sed etiam sine adverbio quia procul ab antecedenti (cf. fν I.18.11, οZ« τε γ8ρ I.20.14, x II.14.15, f« II.22.5, f« δ III.9.19, οZ« III.27.13, cν III.28.9, f« III.28.13, οZ« III.31.29, f« πεV IV.28.1) aut iuxta nominem sive pronominem (cf. κα% zν τροπν καV II.22.14–15, f« ε&πωρ τι« III.1.30 etc.). 4.3.5) ut coniunctio:  o« sive o« cf. 9.2. 4.4) demonstrativa 4.4.1) ut reflexiva: cf. e.g. εννα τν κενοψ 6ωροντα προσηγοραν III.8.7, τr αρωσει το#τοψ σψμπαραμωνοντα III.9.6. 4.5) indefinita: τοψ pro τινο«: Oκ τοψ κατ8 %λατταν \ντο« ξ-ροψ II.13.26, ο1δω τοψ κατ8 τοo« π#ργοψ« σταμωνοψ 0νδρ.« II.14bis.35, cf. etiam eτοψ III.4.18, III.11.18, III.28.30, IV.27.69.

5. verba: tempora 5.1) praesens 5.1.2) praesens historicum saepissime usitatum. 5.1.3) periphrasticum cum ε'μ et participio praesenti: κστηλιτε#οψσαι (ellipsi verbi substantivi) II.8.44, στVν … ποξο#μενο« IV.25.27, Dνα … ε&η ^περαγμενο« IV.31.27, πλησιζον [cf. πλησιζει IV.36.10] καV γειτονο"ν … στιν IV.35.6. 5.2) imperfectum 5.2.1) irreale: a) in orat. principali cum n: ο1δb γ8ρ {ν … |λ%ε« … ο1δb … πλ+ροψ« III.36.13–15, κ{ν Oλαβεν IV.24.15. b) in orat. principali sine n: βοψλμην IV.27.97. c) in clausula conditionali + apodosis cum n: 0πεβ- δ {ν … ε' μ+ … κατεββαζε καV … παρεμψ%ε,το IV.31.8–14.

346

Indices

d) in clausula conditionali + apodosis sine n: |ν, ε' … ε&ξομεν II.9.13–15. e) in clausula conditionali sine apodosi: κ{ν |ν III.40.16. 5.2.2) iterativum pro optativo: ε' μ … κοιν νει, ο1δb … 3οψ IV.38.8–9. 5.2.3) periphrasticum cum ε'μ et participio praesenti (interdum ellipsi verbi substantivi |ν): ε>εν … 6ρονο"ντε« II.19.26–27, |ν … σκ πτοψσα καV διελωγξοψσα … καV … ποιο"σα III.5.33–36, }μην 0τενζοψσα III.6.19, |ν διοικν III.28.26–27, |ν … σψνισταμωνη III.31.21, |ν ^πηρετν III.35.12, |ν … πιτροπε#-ν καV διοικν IV.23.1, 0πομαξομωνη IV.24.16, μωλλ-ν IV.25.89, 0ναγμενο« IV.34.2. 5.3) futurum 5.3.1) periphrasticum: a) cum mwllv et infinitivo praesenti: μωλλοψσιν … διασπ»ν καV … καταπολεμε,ν I.6.34–35, μωλλοι … καταχη6ζεσ%αι I.17.3, Oμελλε βεβαιο"ν I.20.6, μωλλοψσ … διαβιβζεσ%αι I.20.13, 0ποκερεσ%αι μωλλοντο« I.22.3–4, μωλλοντο« παραδδοσ%αι I.22.13, Oμελλε … καταπειρζειν II.14bis.16–17, σψνωρξεσ%αι Oμελλον II.15.20, μωλλειν ρ»σ%αι III.9.3, τν μελλντ-ν βασιλε#ειν III.27.2, μωλλοψσιν … 0ναξ-ρε,ν III.34.10, μωλλετε 0πο6οιτ»ν III.34.12, μωλλειν … ωρξεσ%αι IV.19.18–19, μωλλ-ν 0ποδημε,ν IV.25.89, μωλλειν σιτζεσ%αι IV.31.12, μωλλοντο« κπηδ»ν IV.36.2–3, μωλλειν … 0παρειν IV.41.6–7. b) cum mwllv et infinitivo futuri: Oμελλε … κρατ+σειν II.14bis.20–21, Oμελλε … II.20bis.1, ππσεσ%αι μωλλοντο« IV.35.14. c) cum mwllv et infinitivo aoristi: Oμελλε … νσκην/σαι I.7.7, Oμελλε στ/ναι I.9.27, Oμελλεν … δε,αι I.21.6–7, μωλλ-ν … μετασξε,ν I.21.35–36, μωλλοι … προελ%ε,ν II.13.18–19. d) cum em et participio futuri: ε>εν διακ-λ#σοντε« IV.19.27–28. 5.3.2) pro subiunctivo in temporali: μωξρι« {ν … εργσεται … κλ+χεται III.9.49–51. 5.3.3) pro optativo sive subiunctivo in oratione obliqua: ε& … πεσει III.36.10–11. 5.4) aoristus 5.4.1) sine augmento: κατανλισκεν IV.21.16–17, κατανλ-σε IV.21.18. 5.4.2) irrealis: a) in oratione principali cum n + adversativa cum ll: {ν … III.1.38–39, διω6ψγεν {ν III.34.1, Oτψξε δ {ν IV.30.3, κ{ν παρ/λ%ε καV … ω6ψγε IV.41.34. b) in oratione principali cum n: {ν ε>δων III.3.14, ο1δb γ8ρ {ν … |λ%ε« III.36.13–14, ε>πεν Yν IV.38.2, κ{ν 0π λετο IV.44.33. c) in oratione principali sine n + adversativa (cum 0λλ8): ετραγ~δησε III.40.7, σψναπ λετο IV.44.34. d) in clausula conditionali + apodosis sine n: ε' }κοψσαν … O6ησαν IV.37.21–22. e) in clausula conditionali + apodosis cum n: τξα {ν … κατε,πεν, ε' μ … O6η II.19.27–28, τξα δ’ {ν … Oλαβον … ε' μ … 0ντωστρεχεν … καV … 0πωτεκεν II.25.14–16, κ{ν 0π λοντο … ε' μ … ε'ργσατο … περιεποησε καV … νωδ-κεν III.31.34–38, κ{ν Oλαβε … καV … στρτεψσεν … ε' μ … προω6%ασεν III.37.6–11. f) in clausula consecutiva cum n: τοσο"τον … « … Yν … δι/λ%ε II.8.39–41. 5.4.3) pro subiunctivo in oratione temporali: eταν μ … 3δ#νατο II.3.28–29.

Index grammaticus

347

5.5) perfectum 5.5.1) sine augmento: 0παλλαγμωνον I.24.16, κατανλ-ται III.34.33–34. 5.5.2) periphrasticum: a) cum em: σεσημασμωνον στV IV.10.38. b) cum öxv: cf. Oτι τοo« πδα« … δεδεμωνοψ« Oξ-ν II.2.1–2, σψνεπμενον Oξ-ν IV.38.17. 5.6) plusquamperfectum 5.6.1) cum augmento: γεγνει I.3.41, τω%απτο I.10.21, 0νηρπκει I.19.17, γεγωνητο I.21.25, πετωτραπτο I.25.4, κεκρατ+κει II.10.27, διεβεβητο II.11.12, κατελωλειπτο II.13.14, κεκργει II.13.18, δωδεκτο II.13.25, πεδωδεικτο II.14.25, πωπρακτο II.14.26, 0πεκωκλειστο II.16.13, ετωτατο II.18.32, Oγν-στο II.19.8, κατεδ+δοτο II.19.18, /πτο II.19.44, }κοψστο II.21.2, μωμνηντο II.21.49, γεγνει IΙ.23.7, σ6αγαστο II.23.16, πωπειστο II.24.12, γεγνει III.1.13, ε&%ιστο III.7.24, 0πηγγωλκει III.9.30, 0πωσταλτ III.14.20, γεγ+%ει III.19.32, γεγνει II.22.4, ηϊητο III.30.11, 3σξλητο III.32.1, €ν-ντο III.33.1, 3, γκατελεο III.36.14, 0πεδωδεκτο III.37.8, δεδει III.40.3, }κοψστο IV.9.8, τε%ρ#λητο IV.16.1, δωδοτο IV.16.38, ε&%ιστο IV.22.1, διεσωσ-στο IV.24.37, προκατεστρεστο IV.25.6, 6εστ+κει IV.28.13. 5.6.2) sine augmento: 0κηκει I.11.30, λελγιστο I.23.2, σψγκεξ ρητο I.25.4, λελγιστο II.11.14, γεγωνηντο II.11.25, λελγιστο II.14.25, προδωδοτο καV … 0ποκωκλειστο II.20.30–31, τετμητο III.5.9, σωσ-στο III.7.3, σωσ-στο III.22.20, κσωσ-στο IV.23.18, ε1τρωπιστο IV.41.27, σωσ-στο IV.44.43. 5.6.3) periphrasticum: a) cum em et participio aoristi: ψο%ετησμενο« |ν II.7.8, δει-σμενο« II.20.31, 0νελντε« III.1.28, |ν … -νησαμωνη III.5.11, %εσπσα« |ν III.10.11, ε&η τι« … aνομασμωνο« III.19.20, |ν δο%εV« III.19.21, |ν … παραρρψε,σα IV.26.13, ψο%ετησμενο« |ν IV.37.4. b) cum em et participio perfecti: μετηλλαξs« |ν II.10.19–20, πεπηρ-μωνο« … |ν II.11.15, ε&η … νενικηκ « II.16.22, |ν … κεξ-ρηκψ,α IV.26.13. c) cum tgxnv et participio perfecti: ρημωνο« τ#γξανε II.16.14. d) cum öxv et participio aoristi: ε>ξε στρα6ε« IV.37.14. 5.6.4) iterativum: ε' γεγνει I.3.41. 5.7) congruentia temporum 5.7.1) praesens ind. cum aoristo ind. (in coordinatione): κτεισιν … καV … νειργσατο I.13.21–24, δι+μαρτε … 0λλ8 … μεταλαγξνει II.12.15, ξρνται … καV … σκωδαστ II.18.39–40, 6νη … 0λλ8 καV … ξ-ρο"σι II.21.36–37, 0ναγρ6εται καV … γκατωστησε καV … προσωταε III.21.10–11. 5.7.2) praesens ind. cum perfecto ind. (tam in coordinatione quam in subordinatione): t« … πανελη6εν … μbν … γκαταλωγει … δb … γκα%ιστH I.12.1–6, πεV … 0κ+κοεν … 0πνεισι … ξ-ρε, I.13.11–15, t« … 0κ+κοε … προσξ-ρε, … καV … γνεται II.18.7–9, 0ν+ρτηνται καV … γνονται II.20.29, Oρξεται καV … τω%εικε III.21.5, t« … 0κ+κοε … γνεται κ0κε,%εν … παραγνονται IV.16.14–18. 5.7.3) imperfectum sive plusquamperfectum ind. cum praesenti ind. (tam in coordinatione quam in subordinatione, cf. 9.8 Yρτι): 0νακοινο"ται … καV … παρεκλει I.2.4–5, κα%-

348

Indices

ψπερτερε, μbν … δb … Oπεμπον I.6.42–44, t« … }γγιζε καV … Oμελλε … 0παμ6ιωννψται καV … παμπσξεται I.9.25–32, δκει … καV … 6ησ I.11.23–24, Oπραττεν καV … λαμβνει I.15.1, 0ναγορε#ει … καV … 3οψ I.17.1–2, πεV … ηξε,τ τε καV διεβεβητο … 6ησν I.20.35–38, πεV … γεγωνητο … καV … |ν καταξειροτονε,ται I.21.24–27, πετωτραπτο … καV σψγκεξ ρητο … καV … 6ησVν I.25.4–5, Oξοψσιν … καV … σπο#δαζε II.8.25–26, λα#νει … διισξψρζετο II.8.27–30, πεV … |ν … γνεται II.10.8–10, πεV … 0πjτοψν … καV … ε'σποιε,ται II.10.20–23, πεV … δι+κοψεν … κινε, II.11.4–8, πεV νειργσατο κατελωλειπτο δω … καV … |ν … πιτρωπει II.13.12–16, Yρτι … δωδεκτο … eτε δ … |ν … διαπεραιο"ται II.13.25–28, jει … καV περιγνεται … καV … 0ναιρε, II.16.19–20, πεV … δκει … 0παρει μbν … δb … παρατσσεται καV 0νταγ-νζεται II.17.19–29, πεV … ‚εσαν … ττ»ται … καV … ποιε, μbν πσξει δb II.18.1–2, πεV … |ν … ε^ρσκοψσι καV … σψνγονται II.18.2–4, πεV … κατεδ+δοτο Yξρι δb … ξ ρει … λαμβνοψσ τε … καV προσγοψσι II.19.17–21, πεV … }γετο … 0λλσσεται II.23.1–2, πεV … ε>ξεν … 06αρπζει … καV … ^πηγγετο II.27.4–8, t« … διεβεβαοψ … παρστησι III.7.34–36, O6ερεν … καV … γνεται … καV … λαμβνει III.7.37–39, πεV … βο#λετο … κρνει III.9.1–4, πεV 0πηγγωλκει Yπεισι III.9.29–30, ^ποκρνεται καV … ζ+τει III.14.12, πεV … δηλο"τ τε καV γν-ρζετο, προσωτι μν καV … μαρτ#ρει … ποιο"σι … καV … σα6ηνζοψσιν III.19.24–30: πεπερ … εƒρισκε … ποιε, III.19.33–34, πεV … λμβανεν μην#ει III.26.17–19, κατανε#ει … καV … ωπεμπεν III.26.24–25, a« … γνοντο … ποιε,ται … καV … δδασκεν III.26.25–27, ποιε, καV … 3οψ III.32.5–6, mμα … ε'σjει … καV … 6ησι III.36.21–23, πεV … |ν … ξ-ρε, III.38.6–8, πεV … νεδδοσαν, … πιξειρο"σιν … καV … κατρξοψσι IV.16.20–23, νηψλζετο, καV … περικψκλο, IV.24.14–15, t« … δι+κοψον καV … ξειρο"τα … καV … δδ-σι IV.25.78–81, μbν … λωγεται τελε#τα δb IV.25.101–102, t« … Ψ ρα … 6ησν IV.27.35–37, t« … δκει … ποιε, IV.31.14–15, λωγετ τε καV [νομζεται IV.38.9, ^πωστρε6ε καV … ψοποιε,ται καV … 0ιο, IV.43.1–2, πεV … |ν καV … …σ%νετο καV … δι+κοψεν … καV … πιτ%ησι καV … 0ναδεκνψσ τε καV 0ναγορε#ει IV.43.2–8.

5.7.4) imperfecti ind. cum plusquamperfecto ind. (tam in coordinatione quam in subordinatione): βδελ#σσετ τε καV … λελγιστο II.11.14, ετωτατο … καV … δκοψν II.18.32–33, Oγν-στο … καV … λμβανεν II.19.8, πεV … }κοψστο … †τοψν II.21.1–14, τετελε-το καV … ^πωλαμπε II.21.31, t« μωμνηντο καV … aλιγ ροψν II.21.48–49, πεV … ξ ρει … σ6αγαστο II.23.15–16, πωπειστο … καV … 0πjτει II.24.12–14, γεγνει καV … τλμα III.1.13–14, κατεστω6ετο καV … τετμητο III.5–8–9, σωσ-στο καV … ρρ#ετο III.7.3–4, γεγνει καV … Oδει III.22.4, ηϊητο καV … π+γετο III.30.11, πεV … δεδει … O6η III.40.1–6, ε>ξε … τε καV τε%ρ#λητο IV.16.1, t« … κατεσκ+νητο, … ‚ει IV.24.4–6, eτε … διεσωσ-στο … παν+ρξετο IV.24.36–38, σπο#δαζω τε καV πε6ιλοτμητο IV.26.16, πεV … 0νωτελλε καV … 6εστ+κει IV.28.12–13. 5.7.5) imperfectum ind. in temporali cum aoristo ind. in principali (cf. 9.8): t« … δε,το … καV … Oδει … προσ+γγισεν … γωνετο I.18.1–5, t« … νεδδοψ … ωβρασσε … 3πελησε I.21.17–19, πεV … διωπεσεν μ»λλον μbν … πλ#νετο … γκατωπηε … καV … π/λ%ε II.14.34–39, t« … 6ανετο … 0νε%ρρησω II.14bis.36–39, t« … ^πωλαμπε καV … δδοτο … καV … Oμελλε … |λ%εν II.15.7–9, πεπερ … δκει … σψνωβαλον II.25.5–8, πεV … μbν … εƒρισκε … δb δι+κοψεν … κωλεψσεν II.25.27–29, πεV … τλμα … Oλεεν III.1.13–15, πεV … 0νεμν%ανεν … μbν 0πωλψσεν … δb … ναπεκρ#βη III.13.15–18, t« … 0νεδιδσκετο … O6ησε III.14.22–27, πεV … O6ερε καV … ^π/ν %ωσπισεν III.17.1–2, πεV … ωλιπον … 0λλ8 … 6ωρετο … Oδοε III.19.15–21, πεπερ γεγνει καV … Oδει … O6ησε III.22.3–5, πεV … τελε,το, προηγε,το δb … κωλεψσω III.23.11–14, t« … μρτανεν … διωκοχε III.24.25–26, t« … κα%-μολγει … O6ησεν III.35.14–15, t« … προωκψπτεν, … Oγν- IV.19.22–23, πεV … μρτανεν, … εDλετο IV.22.33–34, t« … γωνοντο … καV … σψνωπιπτε …, Oγν- IV.24.34–35, t« … εƒρισκεν …, Oγν- IV.25.63–64, πεV … δ+λοψ … |λ%εν IV.35.15–16.

Index grammaticus

349

5.7.6) aoristus ind. cum perfecto sive plusquamperfecto ind. (tam in coordinatione quam in subordinatione): 3νδραγ%ησεν καV … πεποηκε I.3.9–10, t« … διακ+κοεν … ‡+%η I.13.1–5, ε>ε … καV … πακ+κοεν II.7.19–20, νειργσατο κατελωλειπτο δω II.13.13–14, πεV … ^πωταε διεπεραι %η δb … /πτο … καV πε6#σητο II.19.41–45, 0πωστη … καV γεγνασιν II.28.13–14, πεV O6%ασεν … καV … γωγονε III.1.19–20, πεV … νενησεν … διωγν-κεν III.13.1–5, 0πωσταλτ … καV … }γαγεν III.14.20–21, t« … γωννησεν … καV … μετ+λλαεν … τετμηκεν III.18.22–24, γωγονε … καV … ρμσατο III.19.11–12, κατεκρ+μνισε καV … δωδ-κεν III.23.30–31, διωκοχε καV … γεγνει III.24.26, t« 3σξλητο … δι+κοψσε III.32.1–3, }κοψσεν α1το" καV δωδ-κεν IV.15.27, t« … 0κ+κοεν Oγν- IV.25.49–50, t« … 3ρτ#%η … ε1τρωπιστο IV.41.25–27. 5.7.7) aoristus ind. in temporali cum imperfecto sive praesenti ind. in principali (cf. 9.8 t«): t« … %εσατο … παρεκελε#ετο I.2.13–15, t« … Oγν-σαν … νειργζοντο … διεπεραζε I.6.35–38, t« … Oπεισεν … εβο+%ει I.13.6–7, πεπερ … πεμαρτ#ρησεν … |γε I.19.18–19, t« … δι+κοψσαν … σψρρπτοψσιν I.25.8–9, t« εnρον … Oσπεψδον II.20.27–28, t« … 6νη … περανετο II.21.35–38, t« … Oγν-σαν … προσωρξονται II.27.29–30, t« … δι+κοψσεν καV … |ν … λωγεται III.4.11–12, πεπερ … Oστη … 3ρ τα III.4.15–17, t« ανωστη … 0πjει … καV … διεjει III.6.14–16, πεV … 0πωτψξε … |γε III.7.4–6, πεV … }γαγεν … μρτανεν καV … 0νελιττεν III.14.20–22, πε … δε+%η καV … γωνετο, … Oλεγε III.18.33–35, πεV … 0νεμν%ανεν … τολμH καV … μετατ%εται III.25.5–8, πεV … νεποησε … καV … κατωστη … δκει III.26.1–2, t« … 0πε6οβασω … καV μαντε#σατο … 0πωκειρεν III.27.6–10, πεπερ … νωδ-κν τε καV ηϊησαν … δκει III.29.21–23, πεV … πωστη … 6ανετο III.31.1–3, t« … γνετο … πε%#μει III.31.12–13, t« … γωνοντο … πειρ»το III.36.8–10, πεV Oγν- … κελε#ει III.38.17–18, 0ρμενοι … δjοψν … καV …ξμαλ τιζον III.39.1–2, πεV … Oσξεν … τιμH … κα%στησι IV.7.7–8, t« … πjσ%ετο … δεκνψε IV.10.19–23, t« … ^πεισ/λ%ε μετακαλε,ται IV.15.4–5, πειδ … Oσξεν … μεταλαγξνει IV.15.16–18, πεV … μετετω%η … , γρ6ει … καV 0ιο, IV.15.22–24, t« ‚σ%ετο … 0νωκλαεν καV … πλ+ροψ IV.20.3–5, t« … 06κετο, … 0ποκεροψσ … καV … περιορζοψσιν IV.22.4–7, t« … πωβησαν … Yγονται, καV … πεξεροψν IV.23.6–8, t« … Oλαβεν …, 3ρ τα IV.23.26–27, t« … 0πηγρεψσεν … καV … 0πω6ησεν, 3ρ τα IV.23.28–29, πεV … παρωδραμεν (καV … }κοψε …) jει IV.24.1–4, t« … πψν%νετο … 6ησν IV.24.23–25, eτε … γωνοντο … 3γπα IV.24.29–31, μλι« … παρ/λ%ε … καV … επρ%ει τε καV κατεδοψλαγ γει IV.25.1–3, t« … }κοψσε … προσ+δρεψεν IV.25.17–20, πεV … +σκησεν … παδεψεν IV.27.3–9, t« … γωνετο … ζ-γρε,ται καV … δδοται IV.27.14–16, t« … 0νωμα%εν … ε'σκαλε,ται … καV … πψν%νετο IV.27.23–25, πεV … ποι+σατο … Oλεγεν IV.27.25–27, t« … O6%ασε (καV … lστηκεν) … κατηνγκαζε IV.27.64–66, πεV διωγν- … κτ%ησιν … καV … 0ιο, IV.27.86–90, πεV … γωνετο ε>ξε μbν … ε>ξε δb IV.28.1–2, t« … ε>δεν … /ρξω τε … τε Oκροψε … καV … Oβαλλε IV.38.19–23, t« … 06κοντο καV … γωνοντο … 0νε6ανοντο IV.40.7–8, t« … ξ ρησαν … ρσιν IV.40.9–10, t« … jεσαν καV … πωβησαν … κατεπ+γνψον IV.41.11–13. 5.7.8) aoristus ind. cum imperfecto ind. (in coordinatione): κρωμαντο … καV … σλεψον I.2.1–2, πληρ %η … καV … jει I.2.11–12, ε&ξετο … καV … πωτρεχεν I.3.30–32, κατεανσταντο καV … ˆοντο I.13.20, }ρτητο καV κρωματο I.16.17, ^πωσαινε καV … καπ+λεψσε I.20.1–2, O%ρεχε … καV … 0πjει I.24.17–18, μbν … 0πε σατο … δb … διεσπο#δαζεν I.25.24–27, Oσπεψδε … κα παρωστη II.5.2–3, μετετ%ετο … καV … ο1 διωλιπεν II.7.25–26, μbν 0πωδρα … δb … ε'σω6ρησεν II.10.5–6, διωπεσεν μ»λλον μbν … πλ#νετο II.14.34–35, 0νε%ρρησω … καV … ξρ/το II.14bis.39–40, περιεδον+%η μbν … καV … κατεκτψπ+%η … δb …  πλιζεν II.17.17–19, σκωδαστ τε καV διε6ωρετο II.18.40, πε6#σητο καV … ωπλει II.19.45, 0πωστελλε … δb … γκατω6λεε II.21.39–42, πψν%νοντο καV … |λ%ον II.21.44–45, νωκλιναν 0λλ8 … δεκνψον II.25.10–11, 0πjει … καV … γωνετο II.27.26–28, δωατο καV … κατ+κοψεν II.27.31, γωνετο καV … ποιο"ντο καV … Oσειον III.9.37–39, ωλιπον … 0λλ8 καV … 6ωρετο III.19.17–19, O6ησε … καV … βο#λετο III.22.5–8, 0νεξ ρησεν … απωστελλεν III.22.15–16,

350

Indices

&σξψσε … καV … κατεπαλαετο III.25.1–3, 0πωκειρε καV … ναπωδειεν III.27.9–10, Oμειναν … καV … πανωστρε6ον III.28.2–3, 0ν+νεγκε … κα … δκει III.31.15–16, γωνοντο … καV … σψνωπιπτε IV.24.34, Oγν- … καV … Oσπεψδεν IV.25.38–39, πετρπεψεν καV … 3%ωλησεν IV.26.8–9, παρππασεν καV … προωκοπτον IV.27.10–11, κωλεψσε καV … ^πισξνε,το IV.27.62, ηϊησε … καV … δι+γειρεν IV.28.17–18, παρjνει … καV … πωδ-κεν IV.41.9–10, Oλα%ε … καV … νομζετο IV.44.8–9, 06/κε μbν … διημρτανε δω IV.44.42–43.

5.7.9) perfectum ind. cum imperfecto ind. (tam in coordinatione quam in subordinatione): |γε … δb … προστωταξεν I.19.19–21, πε … ˆετο … κωκρικε II.11.4–7, μbν … πωτρεπε … δb … πεποηκεν II.14.15–18, πεV … διωγν-κεν … απωστελλεν III.12.6–8, πεV … διακ+κοεν … δωετο III.18.17–19, πεποηκε καV … ποει III.37.13–14, t« … διακ+κοεν … 0π+ντα IV.25.26–27, πεV … κα%ε ρακε … ξ ρει IV.25.73–76. 5.7.10) perfectum cum plusquamperfecto: προκατεστρεστο 0λλ … κεκ λψκεν IV.25.67.

6: verba: modi 6.1) subiunctivus (cf. 9.6 Dνα, t«) 6.1.1) voluntativus: 0γγ- I.16.4, προσβμεν II.8.44, κατανε#σητε IV.31.26–27. 6.1.2) finalis (etiam cum praeterito in clausula principali): Dνα … σ ζk I.9.9, Dν’ … κκροψσ%r καV … 'α%r I.21.3–4, Dνα μ … 6ιλονεικ II.6.3, Dνα μ … νομζk … καV … ποιr … μ+τε … ο'η%r II.6.8–11, Dνα μ+ … σξr II.10.15–16, Dν … μ … δk … καV … γωνηται II.17.25–27, t« {ν … νεανιε#σηται III.1.7, Dνα μ … δk III.1.20–21, t« {ν … 0ξ%r III.9.39–40, Dν … γων-μαι καV … παναδρμ- III.26.28–30, Dνα μ … γωνησ%ε III.35.18, Dνα μ+ … ναποτεξ%r III.35.25–26, Dνα … δ k III.36.18–19, Dνα … δηλ σk IV.7.1, t« {ν … γωνηται IV.7.28. 6.1.3) eventualis sive timoris sine n: ε' μνον … δο%σιν I.5.4–5, μ … μ%-σιν I.5.19–20, eπ-« … μετσξk I.7.6, ε& … παρσξk I.11.8–9, eτε … γωνηται I.11.21, ε' μ+ … καταστr I.21.11–12, μ … γωνηται I.21.36–37, ε' μ+ … γωνηται I.25.6, eτε μ … βο#λ-νται II.19.48, ε' … 6-ρα%r III.17.4, ε' … πι%/ται III.42.34–35, ε' … γωνηται IV.27.58. 6.1.4) eventualis cum n passim. 6.2) optativus (cf. 9.6 Dνα, t«) 6.2.1) potentialis: a) sine n in oratione principali: τ … δρσαιμεν I.6.18, καλωσαιμι I.15.5, τι« … %αψμσειεν II.2.11–12, α1τ.« ε&ποιμι II.6.5, Oξοι III.1.30, 0ποστερ+σοι III.10.9–10, καταλβοι« III.14.24, κτελοη … ξ-ροη III.36.20–21, &δοι τι« … &δοι« μbν … &δοι« δb III.43.46, 49, 53, πιλποι IV.32.14, μακρ.ν ε&η λωγειν IV.34.14. b) sine n in protasi cum apodosi in futuro: ε' γ8ρ … νικ+σειεν lχεται III.31.5–6, ε& … ε&ποι … (ε' … πι%/ται …) γεν+σεται III.42.32–35. c) sine n in protasi cum apodosi in imperativo: ε' … Oξοι« … 0ποπ+δησον I.2.9–10. d) cum n passim. 6.2.2) cupitivus: μ6ραξ%εη III.14.9, 0πονωμοιεν IV.17.10, &δοιμι … &δοιμι IV.20–11–12, γωνοιτο IV.24.25.

Index grammaticus

351

6.2.3) obliquus (etiam cum praesenti historico et perfecto in principali, cf. 9.6 Dνα): t« ο1 δωοι I.2.7, ε' μ … προσδωοιτο I.7.9–10, ε' … π%οιτο I.9.18–19, τ« τε ε&η I.11.22, κατεψμοιρ+σειεν I.11.27, ε& γε μ μωλλοι I.17.3, καταστοξζοιτο II.6.20, ε& γε … μ … ποι+σοιτο … 0λλ8 σψγξ-ρ+σοι II.11.4–6, — μωλλοι II.13.18, ε& … 0ναγκζοιτο II.14bis.9–10, e τι … πρειεν II.14bis.11, ε' μνον δ μετατοιντο καV μ βοψλη%ε,εν II.15.10–11, eτι δ καV παρακαλο,ντο II.15.13–14, t« ε&η … νενικηκ « II.16.22, t« … προσβλλοι II.16.24, ε& τι γωνοιτο II.17.9–10, ε& … ε>εν … 6ρονο"ντε« II.19.26–27, t« ε&η II.21.27, ε' μ … γωνοιτο II.24.9–10, t« … μ πα#σαιντο … 0λλ8 … Oξοιεν II.24.14–16, ε' … 6-ρσοι II.27.9, ε' … παρσξοι II.27.16–17, ε&η καV … 6ωροι III.4.10, 6-ρα%εη III.4.30, t« … ε&η III.5.28–29, eπ-« … ξορηγοη III.7.22, t« … ε&η III.7.27, t« ε&η III.9.13, eπ-« Oξοι III.9.26, ε& ποψ … τ#ξοιεν III.10.5, ε' … μετωξοι III.19.16–17, t« ε&η III.19.20, eτε … δε+σειεν III.22.9, ε' μ … 0γγοι III.23.28–29, ε' μ … σψνεπακολοψ%+σειεν III.24.31, t« μωλλοι III.25.7, t« … Oξοι III.26.20, τνε« ε>εν cν  βασιλεα διαρκωσειεν III.27.5, ε&γε … πακολοψ%οη IV.7.14–15, νκα … κελε#σειεν IV.7.22, ε' … σψμ6+σειεν IV.10.5, g βο#λοιτο IV.15.8, t« βο#λοιτο IV.16.4, ε' … γωνοιτο IV.18.9, ε' … Oξοι … καV … Oξοι IV.23.27–28, €ντινα … βο#λοιντο IV.27.9, Oξoι IV.27.32, τ« … ε&η … καV eτοψ … lνεκεν διαπρττοιτο IV.27.68–69, eπ-« δ σ-%ε,εν IV.24.24. 6.2.4) iterativus: ε' … τ#ξοιεν III.43.20, ε' … τ#ξοιεν III.43.24. 6.2.5) finalis: cf. 9.6 t« + Yν. 6.3) infinitivum 6.3.1) historicum: 6ναι I.18.15, ε'πε,ν I.23.5, διακο"σαι I.24.3, σψγξ-ρ/σαι III.18.29, τρ-%/ναι … καV … 0νακραγε,ν IV.27.93–94. 6.3.2) cum particula modali: {ν … καλ.ν Oλεγεν ε>ναι I.6.49–50, {ν … ^πελμβανε κραταιο"σ%αι II.10.21–22. 6.3.3) finale: cf. πιε,ν I.23.7. 6.3.4) cum articulo: cf. 1.2. 6.4) participium 6.4.1) genitivus absolutus: a) sine subiecto expresso: προμη%οψμων-ν καV προδιοικοψμων-ν I.15.21–22, μ ^πισξνοψμωνοψ δb 0λλ’ 0παναινομωνοψ I.16.8–9, προστι%ωντ-ν III.4.21, λωγοντο« III.4.24, 0ναπολογ+τ-ν μενντ-ν III.4.25, διαβντο« III.6.11, προσπεσντ-ν 0λλ+λοι« III.24.12, 6ιλο#ση« IV.20.24, 0γ-νιζομων-ν καV δεδιτ-ν IV.24.18. b) cum « in valore causali: t« 0δ+λοψ \ντο« το" μωλλοντο« I.6.15–16, t« … μωλλοντο« I.22.11–13, t« σ6ετεριζομωνοψ το" Υεο6βοψ III.22.1, t« μηδαμο" … τ/« χψξ/« … δψναμωνη« 0λλ’ … ζητο#ση« III.40.2–3, t« … δ#ο \ντ-ν α1τν IV.15.24–25, t« … ξορηγοψμωνη« τ/« a6ελεα« IV.17.12–13, t« μ … τολμντο« … τιν« IV.23.13–14, t« … α1το" … Oξοντο« IV.27.22–23. c) cum ka « in valore concesivo: καV t« σιγ ντ-ν II.4.11. d) cum « in valore completivo sive explicativo: t« καV α1το" γε προενισξημωνοψ I.17.12, t« Λωοντο« … παραδδοσ%αι I.22.11–13. e) cum te ka in valore causali (cf. 9.2 cum participio in nominativo): mτε καV πολλν … 0ποτψγξανντ-ν καV α'τ-ν γινομων-ν II.6.12, mτε … το#τοψ παραδεδομωνοψ II.8, mτε δ

352

Indices

καV ξειμνο« \ντο« αισοψ II.14bis.27–28, mτε … το" Μιξαλ λαττοψμωνοψ καV μ … δψναμωνοψ II.16.38–40.

f) cum rti in valore temporali: Yρτι Κρο#μνοψ … ^ποκρινομωνοψ καV … ζητο"ντο« I.5.3–4, Yρτι … κστρατε#σαντο« καV σψστελαντο« … καV … καταναγκζοντο« I.6.8–10, Yρτι … 0ρξομωνη« 6ψλακ/« I.25.10–11, Yρτι … το#τοψ 0ναιρε%ωντο« II.14.11–12, Yρτι … σψγκροτο"ντο« καV … πα6ιωντο« το" 0ποστατικο" πλο@μοψ II.15.20–21, Yρτι … το" κατ8 τ.ν Υ-μ»ν Yραντο« νε-τερισμο" II.21.1, Yρτι … κβοη%οψσν τε καV πλεοψσν (τν νεν) II.21.23–24, Yρτι … το" πνε#ματο« πακμζοντο« κ0κεν-ν … γενομων-ν II.21.40–41, Yρτι … το" λοψ … 6απλο"ντο« II.25.9, νψκτ.« Yρτι γενομωνη« III.22.23, Yρτι … το" Oαρο« σταμωνοψ καV … πλζοντο« III.24.1–2, Yρτι δb τ/« ξειμεριν/« γειτνιαζο#ση« III.43.59–60, Yρτι τελο"ντο« α1το" IV.23.5, Yρτι … Με%οδοψ μετηλλαξτο« IV.30.7. 6.4.2) nominativus pendens: cf. e.g. ο μακριοι … ε'πντε« … καV … καταβαλντε« III.14.9–10,  μbν γ8ρ πωμχασ τινα« τν π οψσα« … τοo« μbν #λ8 0ν+ρτ-ν, τοo« δb 6ει παρεδδοψν IV.16.5–8,  μbν Υεκτιστο« ν"ν μων … σ6αττμενο«, ν"ν δb … μ κατεψοδο#μενο« IV.39.20–22. 6.4.3) participium ut comparativum (cfr. 3.3): οZ« καV πολλκι« … 6ανετο σεμνψνμεν« τε καV καλλ-πιζμενο« u τQ ‰αψτο" διαδ+ματι II.3.21–23; στεργομωνοψ« α1τQ τν Yλλ-ν 0ν%ρ π-ν δια6ερντ-« II.8.23–24. 6.5) congruentia modorum 6.5.1) optativus cum futuro ind.: cf. e.g. ε' … 0ναγορε#σει … κα … παρσξοι II.27.16–17, Oξοι … 0λλ’ … στ+σεται III.1.30–31, Dνα μ … Oξοι … 0πορραπσοι … ποι+σεται IV.18.17–20, μbν γωνοιτο … δb μελ+σει IV.24.24–25. 6.5.2) optativus cum praesenti ind.: cf. e.g. Oστι καV … Oξοι IV.27.33–34. 6.5.3) optativus cum subiunctivo: cf. e.g. Dνα μ+ … νομζk … καV … ποιr … μ+τε … ο'η%r … 0λλ8 … καταιτιQτο II.6.8–13, ε' … ε&ποι … ε' … πι%/ται III.42.32–35, Dνα μ+τω … 0πολιμπνοιτο μ+τ … ποι+σk IV.35.20–22. 6.5.4) participium aoristi cum imperfecto sive praesenti ind. aut participium praesentis cum aoristo ind. passim.

7. adverbia 7.1) syntaxis sive usus 7.1.1) ut conjunctiones temporales: cf. mμα, Yρτι, οϊπ- in 9.8. 7.1.2) conjunctio ut adverbium: a) te d ka = tte in initio clausulae: eτε δ καV λωγεται I.18.8, eτε δ καV 0πογνοo« … δωσμει I.25.31–33, eτε δ καV … γησμενο« … ε'σjει III.24.14–18, eτε δ καV … γενμενο« … λωγεται IV.19.36–37, eτε δ καV … λωγεται IV.25.4–5, eτε δ καV … σξsν … ^πωστρεχεν IV.29.11. b) nka ka = thnikaÜta: νκα καV … 0νανεν … ε>ξε I.4.32–35. 7.1.3) relativum ut demonstrativum: öna d ka: I.1.7, II.18.24, sed cf. I.3.31, II.14.36, III.5.10. en passim.

Index grammaticus

353

7.1.4) «/se + numerale: tσεV ξιλιδ-ν δωκα II.14.19, t« τν πωντε καV ε&κοσι Yξρι ξιλιδ-ν III.23.4–5, t« ε'« τρε,« μψριδα« III.29.22, tσεV ξιλιδα« δωκα III.31.8; tσεV ξιλιδε« Ψβδομ+κοντα III.34.6; tσεV δωκα μψριδε« IV.16.8; 0ργψροψ δb tσεV τριν IV.20.22–23. 7.2) enclitica 7.2.1) poy, p: cf. e.g κε,σω ποψ II.7.18, παιδοτριβε,σ%α ποψ II.8.36, cδω πk ΙΙΙ.27.26, νδτερν ποψ III.42.45, 0ποσκεψσασ%α ποψ IV.7.13. 7.2.2) pv«: e.g. γωγονω π-« I.3.7, %ρασ#τερν π-« I,14.1, II.7.3, κωλεψσω π-« III.23.14, πε%εασω π-« IV.20.11.

8. praepositiones 8.1) praepositiones propriae usum classicum sequentes, sed cf. 0π. τ. IV.25.36–37.

0ρκτQον

rare dativo utuntur, cf. e.g. par + dat. in solis octo casibus: παρ8 ’Ρ-μαοι« II.10.15–16, παρ8 Πωρσαι« III.20.11, III.38.25, παρ8 %εQ IV.4.9, IV.6.14, παρ8 6λοι« IV.27.105, παρ8 π»σιν IV.27.111, παρ8 πολλο,« IV.30.3. p + dat. saepe in libris III–IV sed in I–II in solis septem casibus: πV γενναιτητι καV … κραταιτητι I.1.8–9, πV τQ Φιλομηλ8 I.15.1–2, πV το,« ναρξ%ε,σιν I.20.38–39, πV σο6J II.3.28, πV το#τ8 II.20.13–14, II.27.14, πV τr … 0π-λεJ II.27.20–21. m omnino deest. « (ionica forma) pro ε'«: « ƒστερον II.7.27, « βασιλωα II.17.3, « ξε,ρα« II.1.18, « μξην II.25.6, « αϊριον III.35.26–27, sed apud libros I et IV deest.

8.2) praepositiones impropriae: ma + dat. passim, cf. 1.2.4.

ney semel: Yνεψ γψναικ.« II.24.10. kt« cum genitivo: κτ.« παραπετσματο« II.9.11, κτ.« το" … στρατηγο"ντο« II.11.33, το" βοψ γενωσ%αι κτ« III.34.38, Ψτωρ-ν … Ψκτ« IV.37.2. öjv (sive öjven) cum genitivo et γγνομαι: το" βοψ O- γενμενο« I.1018–19, το" βοψ }δη γινμενο« O- IV.41.9–10, O- γενομων-ν το" π%οψ« II.16.30, το" βοψ O-%εν γνονται II.20.29, O- γωγονε το" καιρο" III.1.20, το" … %ρνοψ O- γενο" IV.2.28, O- το#τ-ν γενωσ%αι IV.24.22–23, τ/« το" %εο" προνοα« τε καV ξειρ.« O- γενωσ%αι IV.39.8–9, το" βοψ }δη γινμενο« O- IV.41.9–10 (sed cf. κ το" βοψ O- γενωσ%αι III.37.11, τ/« ε1τελεα« κενη« καV πενα« O- παρ+γαγε IV.27.82–83). xvr« post genitivum in solis tribus casibus: τν Αρμενιακν ξ-ρV« I.3.4, λγοψ καταλελοιπωναι ξ-ρ« II.20.26–27, [6%αλμν ποι/σαι ξ-ρ« III.25.7–8.

9. coniunctiones 9.1) adversativae: ll, dw, pln passim 9.2) causales (cf. 1.2.3): te cum participio (cum gen. absol. cf. 6.4.1.e): mτε … 0γαπν … καV … [νειροπολν I.1.13–15, mτε … προσ6ερμενο« I.4.5, mτε … δεδιτε« I.5.19–20, mτε … %ωλ-ν I.10.12–13, mτε … καV σψναψη%εV« καV … γανν#μενο« I.21.9–10, mτε … λα%ντε« I.25.13–14, mτε … μετεσξηκs« II.11.10–11, mτε … σξολζοντα καV … 0μοιρο"ντα II.16.3,

354

Indices

mτε … ρμ μενο« II.19.43–44, mτε … 'δsν III.23.31–32, mτε … δια6ωρ-ν III.25.11–12, mτε … μελετ+σα« IV.39.26–27. pe: passim, cf. 5.7.  o« sive o«: οZ« γ8ρ … ν+σκησεν I.14.7, οZ« … Yγει I.21.35, οZ« … δι+ρξετο II.2.15–17, ο1κ 6’ οZ« … ωξεεν … 0λλ’ 6’ οZ« … κξωεται II.2.17–20, οZ« … }%ελε II.28.7–8, οZ« ο1κ Oδεισαν III.1.27, οZ« … λμβανεν III.2.9–10, οZ« … Oκρινεν III.18.29–30, οZ« … |λ%εν III.28.21, οZ« … πε%ετο III.33.9, οZ« … πορε#ομαι III.40.13–14, 6 οZ« α1τ.ν βασλεψσα IV.44.20. «: t« μ προδεδ-κσιν II.11.36. ti passim.

9.3) completivae: « introducens orationes rectas et obliquas in optativo sive in infinitivo passim, sed cf. t« οZα IV.6.5 et t« eτι IV.25.27. ti passim. 9.4) conditionales: e passim. ll ut protasin introducens: κ{ν Oλαβεν … 0λλ … διωσ-σεν IV.24.15–17, Oτψξε δ {ν … 0λλ8 … 3νωγκατο IV.30.3–7, κ{ν παρ/λ%εν καV … ω6ψγε … 0λλ8 … δ+λοψ … καV 0πελωγετο … καV … κα% πλιζεν IV.41.34–38, σψναπ λετο … 0λλ καρτωρει καV Oμενε IV.44.34–35. 9.5) consecutivae: « + inf.: t« … 0νεγε,ρα τε καV κατασκεψσαι I.3.14, t« … πιζ/σαι I.4.21–22, t« … α'σ%ωσ%αι I.9.35, t« … αρ/σαι … καV … διασ-%/ναι I.13.25–26, t« … ε>ναι I.19.6, t« … 0πορραι … καV … προελ%ε,ν I.25.36–38, t« … σψγξ-ρε,ν II.8.36, t« … δεη%/ναι II.13.35, t« … πεκτε,ναι II.14.7–8, t« … παναγκσαι … καV … βοψλε#εσ%αι II.14bis.40–42, t« … γκατοικ/σαι II.23.10, t« … ^ποστρωχαι καV … διασ-%/ναι II.25.25–26, t« … παπειλ/σαι III.4.28–29, t« … λωγειν III.6.23, t« … νιδε,ν III.27.18–20, t« … %εσπσαι τε καV κηρ"αι III.30.2–3, t« μ+τε … α1γζεσ%αι, 0λλ’ … γιν σκεσ%α τε … καV … 0πολα#ειν … καV … διγειν III.35.5–8, t« … κτελε,ν III.43.30–32, t« … 0ποτεμε,ν IV.7.23–24, t« < … λπζειν> u … κατεπεγεσ%αι IV.28.5–6, t« … παρκωσαι IV.28.13; t« + impf. cf. τοσο"τον t« μ … δκει I.20.3. ti + praes. ind. cf. ε'« τοσο"τον vκε %ρροψ« … eτι … σψνα%ροζεται II.18.9–17. 9.6) finales (cf. 1.2.2.b): na: Dνα cum subi. cf. 6.1.2. Dνα cum optativo: Dν’ … σξοη I.7.2, Dνα … καταιτιQτο II.6.8–13, Dνα μ … 0να6ωροι II.6.20–21, Dνα μ+τε … Oξοι … μ+τε … καταναγκσειε II.8.36–39, Dνα … Oξοιμεν II.9.8–9, Dν’ … διδo II.18.45–46, Dν’ … ε&η II.20bis.6, Dνα … γνοιτο III.3.7, Dνα … νομζοιτο IV.4.7, Dνα μ … Oξοι … καV … 0πορραπσοι IV.18.17–19, Dνα … 0πολιμπνοιτο IV.35.20–21, «: t« + Yν cum subi. cf. 6.1.2; t« cum opt. sine Yν: t« ε&η III.9.13 (cf. 6.2.3); cum opt. + Yν: t« {ν … διαβιβζοιντο I.21.12–13, t« {ν ε>εν II.16.31, t« {ν Oξοιεν … καV μ … κ-λ#οιντο III.3.5–6, t« {ν … ε1μοιρ+σειαν III.20.19, t« {ν … μετακαλωσοιτο καV … ποι+σειεν III.26.2–3, t« {ν … κινδψνε#οι IV.10.19–20. t« cum inf. (sed cf. 9.5 ad usum consecutivum) t« … σψναπορρωειν III.13.8, t« … %ε,ναι … καV … δο"ναι III.18.24–25. t« cum part. fut. cf. e.g. t« … κατεργασμενο« I.20.45–46; t« … 0ντιστησομωνοψ« καV … κνικ+σοντα« III.30.15–16; t« … περιληχμενο« IV.26.11. 9.7) modales: pv« modale passim. « modale cum part. sive indicativo passim.

te cum part. sive adiectivo (sed cf. 9.2 ad usum causalem): mτε δ καV 6ψγδε« I.1.4, mτε … νηπιζοψσα III.5.26.

Index grammaticus

355

9.8) temporales (periphraseis cum articulo sive relativo, cf. 1.2.4): ma cum inf. cf. 1.2.4.a; cum part. mμα μbν … 0ποδιδρσκ-ν … mμα δb … βοψλμενο« II.19.4–6, mμα λωγ-ν II.23.6, βρωμ-ν mμα II.25.4, mμα … μβλλοψσα III.5.18–19, mμα … 0νελττ-ν III.14.15, mμα … ζητο"ντε« IV.6.12; cum impf. sive praes. simultaneitatem exprimens: mμα διεjει III.6.16, mμα … γνεται III.7.38–39, mμα δδασκεν III.26.27, mμα … γψμνο"ντο III.32.13, mμα … ε'σjει III.36.21–22, mμα … δδοσαν IV.6.14–15; mμα διηγε,το IV.10.24, mμα 0πωλψε … καV mμα δδοψ IV.23.32–33, mμα προσετ%ει IV.25.32, mμα … κωλεψεν IV.25.58–59; mμα … διηνογετο IV.27.44; mμα … δδοψ IV.27.74, mμα … δδ-σι IV.27.78–79; cum indic. aor. cf. mμα … κατωπαψσεν IV.5.1. rti cf. cum genitivo 6.4.1.f; cum part. aor.: Yρτι μbν … Yρτι δb … 0πορρψωντε« … καV … 0πενεγκμενοι I.3.18–21, Yρτι καταλαβsν III.9.19–20, Yρτι … προβ8« III.9.25, Yρτι … γκελεψσμενο« III.10.23–24, Yρτι … 0ναδραμsν καV … πλησ%ε« III.12.1–2, Yρτι … γενμενο« … καV … 6-ν+σα« III.35.9–12; cum part. perfecti sive praesentis: Yρτι … 0νηγορεψμωνο« I.18.1–2, Yρτι ληλψ% « III.9.56, Yρτι … καταστρατηγν IV.24.5–6, Yρτι ανατωλλοψσα IV.25.59, Yρτι τ. πωρα« κατειλη6τα IV.27.12; cum imperfecto indicativo in temporali + καV cum tempore imperfectivo: Yρτι γο"ν … τττετο καV … 0λλσσεται I.3.5–7, Yρτι γο"ν 0νηγορε#ετο … καV … ^6ε,ρπον I.7.1–2, Yρτι γο"ν κατηγγωλλετο … καV … 0π+ντα καV … δωξετο I.9.21–24, Yρτι ^πωλαμπε καV … γνεται I.25.1, Yρτι … δωδεκτο … καV … διαπεραιο"ται II.13.25–28, Yρτι … πλησαζε καV … κατ+γετ τε καV προσ-ρμζετο II.21.34–35, Yρτι γ8ρ … πλησαζον, καV … O6η III.26.31–32, Yρτι … κα%-πλζετο καV … ε'σjει IV.41.1–3, Yρτι … jει … καV δδοψ IV.41.27–28. xri/xri«: cum praesenti: Yξρι … ε1μοιρο"μεν III.4.20; cum imperfecto: Yξρι« οn … απωστελλεν III.9.55–56, Yξρι … Oκειτο III.13.14. pe sive peper cum impf. et indic. aor. in temporali et principali, passim; cum impf. ind. in temporali et aoristo ind. in principali cf. 5.7.5; cum aor. ind. in temporali et tempore imperfectivo in principali cf. 5.7.7; cum imperfecto sive plusquamperfecto in temporali et praesenti in principali cf. 5.7.3. v«: l-« … γωνετο I.3.44–45, l-« … ^πελμβανε IV.24.9–10. nka cum opt. in uno dumtaxat casu: νκα το#τοι« κελε#σειεν IV.7.22. mwxri«: + Yν cum subiunctivo: μωξρι« {ν … γωνηται I.17.10–11, μωξρι« {ν … γωνηται IV.2.29–30, sed cf. μωξρι« {ν … εργσεται … κλ+χεται III.9.49–51; + Yν cum opt.: μωξρι« {ν … 0πο6+ναιντο IV.19.30–31; + eτοψ + ind.: μωξρι« eτοψ … κηδε#%ησν τε καV … τιμ+%ησαν III.11.18–20. tan passim. oϊpv cum imperfecto sive aoristo in temporali + καV cum tempore imperfectivo in principali cf. οϊπ- … λμβανε, καV … |ν I.6.52–53, οϊπ- … Oσξον … καV … μ+νψεν I.9.1–2. prn cum subi. cf. πρVν 0λλαξο" μεταστσιν IV.5.9. « cum aoristo sive impf. in temporali et principali passim, sed cf. 5.7.7; cum tempore praeterito in temporali et praesenti in principali cf. 5.7.3.

356

Indices

4. Index locorum A. Sacra Scriptura Vetus Testamentum Gn 3.18: I.18.4 Ex 3.8: II.21.28–29 Iob 2.4–6: I.8.10 5.16: III.14.9–10 Ps 7.13: I.20.48–49 36.23: I.2.5–6 50.12: IV.2.28 62.12: III.14.9–10 81.6: III.10.7–10 102.5: IV.6.22–23 Prov 8.15–16: II.24.19 23.31: IV.31.5 Is 40.18–19: I.20.33–35 52–53: III.14.13–14 Ez 33.11: IV.40.4–5 Os 8.4: II.6.22–23 Novum testamentum Matt 7.6: I.20.14–16 7.15: I.8.7 7.17–20: IV.27.53 8.33: I.21.1–2 13.25: IV.19.7–8 16.19: IV.5.6–7 18.8: I.20.20 23.35–36: II.23.16–17 Luc 11.50–51: II.23.16–17 Acta 16.16: I.11.24 et III.27.3–4 I Pet 1.7: I.8.7–8 Heb 6.10: III.13.24–25 B. Caeteri autores Aelius Aristides Πρ.« Πλτ-να ^πbρ τν τεττρ-ν (ed. Dindorf, vol. II) 309: I.15.17 Andreas Cretensis (ed. Follieri III.86): II.7.23 Anonymus prof. epistulae (ed. Markopoulos) 30, ln. 44: IV.10.7 109, ln. 12: III.9.39

Apostolius cf. Michael Apostolius et Arsenius Apostolius Arsenius Apostolius, Paroemiae (ed. von Leutsch, Corpus paroemiographorum Graecorum, vol. II) cent. XVIΙΙ sect. 66c: I.5.14–15 Arethas Opera Minora (ed. Westerink) no. 76 p. 124.2: I.5.22 Schol. in Arist. (ed. Share, Commentaria in Aristotelem Byzantina, vol. I) schol. 214, ln. 39: I.21.12–13 Cantica Analecta hymnica graeca, Canones Septembris (ed. Debiasi Gonzato et Schirò) dies 22, canon 27, oda 3, ln. 4: II.14.15–16 dies 9, canon 13, oda 4, ln. 10: I.11.35–36 Canones Decembris (ed. Kominis et Schirò) dies 17, canon 27, oda 7, ln 1: I.25.17–18 dies 6, canon 10, oda 9, ln 1: III.16.2–3 Canones Februari (ed. Schirò et Tomadakis) dies 8, canon 9, oda 4, ln. 73: III.36.18–19 Canones Martii (ed. Schirò et Tomadakis) dies 14, canon 17, oda 5, ln. 10: I.11.35–36 Follieri I.486 et V.1.272: III.16.9 Follieri III.86 cf. Andreas Cretensis Cassius Dio Historiae Romanae (ed. Boissevain) 39.45.4 ln. 4: I.13.25–26 Chrysocephalus (ed von Leutsch, Corpus paroemiographorum Graecorum, vol. II) cent. VII sect. 4: III.26.2 Diodorus Siculus (ed. Fischer et Vogel) 11.23.3: II.25.25–26 12.48.3: I.13.1–2

Index locorum Diogenianus Paroemiae (ed. Schneidewin et von Leutsch, Corpus paroemiographorum Graecorum, vols. I–II) cent. I sect. 12: I.11.3 cent. V sect. 16: I.21.3–4 cent. VI sect. 42: III.39.6 cent. VII sect. 60: I.5.22 Dionysius Halicarnassensis, Antiquitates Romanae (ed. Jacoby) 14.9.3: I.7.4–5. Etymologicum Magnum (ed. Kallierges) p. 49, ln. 15 et p. 362, ln. 24–26: III.33.9, IV.41.36–37 p. 607, ln. 10: I.5.14–15 Euripides Aeolus fragm. Nauck 15.2: IV.44.17 Eusebius Comm. in Isaiam (ed. Ziegler, Eusebius Werke vol. IX) 2.58: I.20.20 Flavius Iosephus Ant. Iud. (ed. Niese) 2.344: II.25.25–26 Georgius Monachus (ed. de Boor et Wirth) p. 777 ln. 12–14: III.12.11 p. 802 ln. 14–15: IV.3.1 Gregorius Nazianzenus Carmina dogmatica, PG 37, col. 445 ln. 12: I.8.7–8 Carmina moralia, PG 37, col. 568 ln. 3, col. 914 ln. 11 et col. 967 ln. 5: I.8.7–8 Carmina de se ipso, PG 37, col. 1345 ln. 4: I.8.7–8 Epist. (ed. Gallay) 30 sect. 1: I.11.35–36 In laudem Athanasii, PG 35, col. 1.097: IV.6.27 Herodotus 7.35: IV.25.4–5 8.6: I.13.25–26 Hesychius (ed. Latte et Hansen) Ε no. 123: III.27.26 Ε no. 5023: III.33.9, IV.41.36–37 Π no. 388: III.9.39 Homerus Ilias 1.201: IV.29.21–22 10.173: III.33.9, IV.41.36–37 13.636: IV.44.1 Odysseia 1.1: IV.23.9 9.34: I.5.14–15 19.547: IV.40.20 Hymni liturgici, cf. cantica Ioannes Chrysostomus In Genesim PG 53 p. 158: I:20.20

357

Ioannes Grammaticus Adversus Manichaeos (ed. Richard, Corpus Chirst. Ser. Gr. 1) hom. 1, ln. 275: I.8.7 Leo Sapiens, Tactica (ed. Dennis) 2.32: I.6.49–50 Mantissa proverbiorum (ed. von Leutsch, Corpus paroemiographorum Graecorum, vol. II) cent. I sect. 48: II.15.12 cent. II sect. 28: III.39.6 Michael Apostolius, Paroemiae (ed. von Leutsch, Corpus paroemiographorum Graecorum, vol. II) cent. II sect. 99: III.26.2 cent. XI sect. 83: III.39.6 cent. XIII sect. 34a: I.13.25–26 Nicephorus Refutatio et eversio cap. 4, ln. 39: I.8.7 Nicetas David Laudatio in Greg. Theol. (ed. Rizzo) 12.77: IV.40.20 Pausanias, Synagoge Π no. 5: III.9.39 Photius Lexicon (ed. Theodoridis) Ε no. 20: I.11.24, III.27.3–4 Ε no. 334: IV.8.7 Ε no. 901: I.11.3 Ε no. 1651: III.33.9, IV.41.36–37 Η no. 136: I.21.1–2 Μ no. 632: III.39.6 Π no. 165: III.9.39 Bibliotheca (ed. Henry) cod. 248 p. 438a: I.15.17 cod. 242, p. 339a: III.9.39, III.26.2 Epistulae (ed. Laourdas et Westerink) no. 165, ln. 51: III.12.11 Plutarchus Cato Minor 59.1–2: I.9.7–8 De liberis educandis 2D: IV.44.36–38 De vitioso pudore 536A: I.16.17–18 Paroimiai cent. I sect. 51: IV.8.7 Regum et imperat. apophth. 187D: I.6.49–50 Polybius I 2: I.11.5–9 Suda (ed. Adler) Γ no. 491: IV.31.5 Ε no. 45: I.11.24, III.27.3–4 Ε no. 1266: I.11.3 ΕΙ no. 315 et 321: II.15.12 ΕΙ no. 323: IV.8.7 Η no. 259: I.21.3–4 Λ no. 218: IV.31.5

358

Indices

Π no. 3251: I.13.25–26 Π no. 221: III.9.39 Π no. 222: III.26.2 Σ no. 256: I.11.3 Τ no. 1065: IV.8.7 W no. 342: IV.31.5 Syrianus Magister, Rhetorica militaris (ed. Eramo) 43.3–4: III.24.17–18 Theodoretus, Interpr. in xiv epist. Pauli, vol. 82, p. 705, ln. 19: IV.10.7

Theodorus Studites epist. (ed. Fatouros), no. 489, ln. 12–38: III.11.3–7 Theognis 1.557: III.33.9, IV.41.36–37 Xenophon Oecon. 7.40: II.15.12 Zenobius Paroemiae (ed. Schneidewin et von Leutsch, Corpus paroemiographorum Graecorum, vol. I) cent. III sect. 70: I.11.3 cent. II sect. 6: II.15.12 Zonaras (ed. Dindorf) 15.27: III.16.9